Incinerate

Explosive -2

by

Tessa Teevan

I live in the light, yet I am not blind to the darkness. I've moved past it, but choose not to ignore it.

–Joshua Saari

Prologue

SHE FUCKED my brother.

I have to laugh as I hear Jace swear while the other guys suck in their breaths. In all the years I’ve known Jace, I’ve never opened up about the blood-sucking bitch known as Megan Caldwell. The first couple of years after boot camp, he was always going on and on about this supposed dime he had back home, but one night I found myself carrying his drunk ass out of a bar in Germany after he’d found out that she was engaged. The guy was a fucking wreck, and it only confirmed my belief that woman are fucking blood suckers. Ready to suck the life out of you and then leave you high, dry, and heartbroken. Fuck women. Fuck them all.

And that’s my motto. Fuck them all, care about none.

But Jace… He’s an enigma. He loves his woman more than anything. This whole conversation into why I’m so jaded about relationships started when his pansy ass took her damn picture out of his cargo pocket, the same way he does on every mission. His fucking eyes light up when he sees her smile, and although I give him shit, sometimes I think I want that. Then I remember my motto and Megan and I forget about any happily ever after for me.

The past ten years, J. Mac and I have been brothers. We bonded as we worked our asses off to become two of the best EOD specialists in the Army. I was hardened to love when I joined the Army, but in Boot Camp, Jace was a fucking puppy. Alexa this, Alexa that. The guys started calling him Romeo, and I know he loved it, even if he wouldn’t admit it.

When we got stationed at the same post after training, the light in his eyes had faded. All he told me was that she was gone. He was different. He became hardcore on the job. Volunteering for every mission, no matter how dangerous.

Two years later, when we were on R&R in Germany, he finally spilled after too many beers. She was getting married. And he, the bravest soldier I’d ever met, was crying in his beer. That, combined with the fucking agony Megan had brought on, made me swear off love. But enough about him. If he’s happy now, I’m cool with that, but I know it’s not in the cards for me.

“Dude, was that the same brother you stayed with?” J. Mac asks, brows furrowed.

I snort at the thought. “Nope, that was my younger brother. The other douche… We don’t talk much.”

It’s true. We don’t talk. His story was that Megan had told him that we’d broken up. He didn’t give a shit that it was lie. Fuck, he was happy to be screwing my sloppy seconds. He always had some weird competition thing with me, and when I caught them, I swear he fucking smiled.

So the next day I walked straight to the recruiter’s office and joined the Army. Megan and I were supposed to go to the University of Tennessee together, and I couldn’t stomach the thought of even being on campus with her anymore, so when I saw an ad on TV for the Army, I spontaneously decided that getting as far away as possible sounded like the best new plan for me. Mom screamed; Dad said that he’d disown me. For the first time in my life, I took the silver spoon out of my mouth, and I’ve never looked back.

And now I’m pissed off that I’m even thinking about it. They’re all lost to me. It’s been over ten years and my younger brother Cohen is the only one who gives a shit, and I’ve already been giving them more thought in the past few minutes than I have in a long time.

I park the MRAPP and the guys check the perimeter. Montgomery signals the all clear, but before I get out, Jace touches my arm.

“You’ll find her, man. And I can’t fuckin’ wait,” he says, grinning as he gets out, and I want to kick his ass for even wishing that for me.

Scowling, I exit the vehicle and begin to move towards the suspicious area. Out of the corner of my eye, I catch a glint. I turn around to face the Hindu Kush Mountains. Don’t let popular belief fool you. Afghanistan is beautiful, with mountains and hills and poppy fields full of gorgeous color. The problem is, those very things can hold threats. I get J. Mac’s attention, and he gives me a questionable look.

A shiver runs down my spine as another reflection comes off a hill nearby.

“I think we’ve got a spotter,” I tell him.

Looking at Jace, I see his mouth move as an explosion sounds in my ear. The bomb blast rips through my body, throwing me at least twenty feet in the air. Pain immediately tears throughout me, and shrapnel slices my skin to shreds. When I hit the pavement, I can feel the crunching of bones in my back and my arm, and the wind is knocked out of me, making it difficult to breathe.

When I look towards where Jace was one last time, I see him lying on the ground, his eyes closing before I can tell if he’s okay. My head is the last thing to smash against the road, and as it hits, another explosion of bright light bursts in my mind. My vision starts to blur due to the slamming force of it. No longer able to keep my eyes open, I close them, all the while trying to fight like hell to keep from succumbing to the darkness, but it’s no use.

I can feel myself drifting off, and instead of flashes of my life and loved ones running through my mind, I see nothing. Absolutely nothing. I’m fucking alone, and I’m going to die this way in this godforsaken country. Shattered. Broken. And completely alone.

Chapter 1

Knox

THE SOUND of slow, steady beeps fills my ears as my mind attempts to determine what the hell is going on. My eyelids are heavy and my lips feel unbearably dry, but worst of all is the pain that’s radiating throughout my entire body. My brain is foggy and struggling to make sense of where I am. Something’s covering my nose and mouth, and although I want to break free, I can’t bring myself to move. Feeling the cool air blowing on my face, I can tell that it’s an oxygen mask, and I wonder what the hell happened to me.

A small hand grasps my wrist, sending a deep shockwave of stinging pain all the way up my arm. Wincing, I try to move it, but something heavy is holding it down. I’m almost ready to open my eyes when I finally hear a voice. Her voice. The voice I could never hear again and still die a happy man.

“He looks awful. Please tell me Knox is going be okay.” I hear the sugary sweet Southern drawl of Megan Caldwell Wellington. Jesus, I’m half fucking dead and she’s still haunting me.

I feel a small hand slip into mine, and a wave of irritation passes through me at her touch. Why the hell is she even here? Matter of fact, where in the hell is here, anyway? The last thing I remember is watching Jace’s eyes go wide when he realized what I was trying to tell him. A light bulb clicks on in my brain and I’m plagued with thoughts about my team.

Racking my brain, I replay the entire scene in front of me. I was the closest guy to the blast, so if I’m alive, I would think it’s safe to assume that everyone else is okay. But this is fucking war, and assumptions can’t—and shouldn’t—ever be made. Knowing I should’ve seen that spotter well before I did, with enough time to get my guys out of there, I’ll go fucking insane if anything happened to any of them. As if on cue, another voice speaks, pulling me out of my thoughts.

“It’s been touch and go, but the doctors say his vital signs are good. The brain swelling’s gone down, and this morning they took him off the medicine that was keeping him in the medically-induced coma. Cohen said they told him he should be coming out of it any time today,” Jace informs her.

Relief washes over me when I realize that he’s okay. I know I like to keep myself closed off from a lot of people, but Jace is my brother in every sense of the word, save the biological part. Now that I know he’s good, I try to process what I just heard. A coma? I vaguely remember my head slamming against the ground, and the light pounding in my head makes sense now. Come to think of it, I’m aching all over, but before I can give it any more thought, the sound of an opening door echoes in the silence and I hear a huff before the loud “What the fuck?” that follows.

Footsteps stomp over to the bed, and Megan’s hand is pulled away from mine. She lets out a small gasp. “What the hell are you doing here, Megan?” I hear my brother’s angry voice seethe. I wish my goddamn eyelids would cooperate and open so I can witness what’s going on. The fogginess is finally letting up, but I still feel like ten tons of bricks are holding my eyes closed.

“What are you talking about, Cohen? Of course I’d be here. He’s family.”

Jace clears his throat, but it’s Cohen who speaks. “No, Megan, you may be married to my brother, but Knox’s only true family has been in this room for the last three weeks, and that doesn’t include you.”

Megan’s voice is filled with tears when she responds. “Branson’s out of town and I needed to come see that Knox was okay. I still care about him, Cohen.”

“Right. Bran didn’t care enough to come see his own brother who was in a coma, and you had to sneak away to do it. Knox may have been bent out of shape when you left him, but the way I see it, he got lucky. You and Branson are perfect for each other.”

An involuntary groan escapes my lips at Cohen’s reminder that the only girl I ever loved left me for my brother. I hear a small gasp and a rush of movement as another person comes to my side. A soft hand strokes the side of my face and a small whisper comes next.

“Knox? Can you hear me?” It’s a familiar voice, but I can’t quite place it. I nod my head, and finally, the bricks are gone and I feel my eyelids slowly open. I blink twice as the bright white hospital lights momentarily block my vision. When I can finally see, I notice a pretty blonde with blue eyes smiling down at me, a couple of tears streaming down her cheeks. Shaking my head, I try to place her face. She leans down and gives me a kiss on the forehead. “Welcome back, Knox. You’re at Walter Reed Medical Center. You’re in the States,” she informs me.

She moves away as Cohen comes to my side. At twenty-two, he still has that goofy grin that he had as a kid, and to this day it still makes me want to ruffle the messy blond hair that’s always made it look like he just rolled out of bed. He reaches over and presses the nurse’s call button before he puts a hand on my shoulder.

“Dammit, Knox, you scared the hell out of me. I thought I was about to lose the only brother worth a damn, but thank Christ you’re too stubborn to let those bastards win.”

I want to speak, but I can’t fucking talk because my lips feel fused together with how dry they are. A nurse walks in and Cohen moves away so she can check my vitals. As she removes the oxygen mask, she orders someone to get me some water while she rubs a damp cloth over my mouth. My lips part as she places a straw up to them, and I suck greedily, thanking the heavens above when the cool liquid slides down my throat. She pulls the cup away and smiles at me.

“Nice to finally see those eyes open, Sergeant,” she says, and I take in her features, finally noticing how gorgeous this woman is. I’ve had my fair share of women, and I know how good nurses can be in bed, so my dick jumps a little under the hospital sheet. It’s been a while since I’ve been with a woman, so I’m not surprised at the reaction. Still, it’s embarrassing that something so insignificant caused me to slightly harden even just a little bit.

She takes a remote from the side of the bed and operates it so that I’m finally inclined to the sitting position. My back fucking kills as the bed rises, and pain shoots through my ribs. Those fuckers really did a number on me, I realize, taking in the cast on my left arm.

I finally get a chance to look around the room, and the mixture of people in here surprises me. I realize that the pretty blonde is Lexi, Jace’s…whatever the hell she is. She’s sitting on his lap, so I’m guessing they’re good now. Last I heard she still was holding out on the L word, and Jace was a wreck about it. That’ll be an interesting story, I’m sure. Cohen’s standing just off to the side of the bed, letting the nurse do her job. My eyes lock in on Megan, and she’s frozen, staring at me for the first time since I caught her with my brother. I know I’m an asshole, but I wish I could say that time looks like it hasn’t been kind to her. I’d be lying. She looks like the same girl I knew back then, but instead of the jeans and flip-flops she used to live in, she’s dressed up in a fancy suit and decked out with jewelry and a massive rock on her finger. She’s wearing her wealth, and disgust washes over me. That’s what she left me for. The money. The status. The, I’m guessing, huge house and expensive car Branson’s given her.

“Get out,” I growl, my voice sounding strange after not having spoken in what I’m guessing has been weeks. Her eyes widen when she hears my voice. She starts to move towards the bed, but Cohen holds his hand up to stop her.

“Knox, I made a mistake,” she whispers, her eyes pleading with me to listen to her, but I feel nothing but pain and anger where she’s concerned.

“Too bad you didn’t realize that before you made the drive from Belle Meade,” I respond, wishing she’d leave before I fucking lose it.

Her head drops, and I can barely hear her when she says, “That’s not what I meant.”

I exhale deeply and my chest begins to feel like a weight is sitting on it, forcing the air from my lungs. Eleven years ago I would’ve been dumb enough to let those words penetrate my heart, but the vault it’s locked in now is indestructible, and there’s no way I’m letting her get to me ever again. Not just her. Any woman. I’m never putting myself through that again.

Before I can say anything, Lexi walks over to Megan and places her hands on her shoulders just as the doctor walks in.

“Come on, Megan. I’ll walk you out. I’m sure the doctor needs to speak with Knox.”

When they get to the door, Megan turns and takes one last look at me, a single tear falling down her face. Our eyes meet for a split second, but I’m quick to turn away as the memories rush in from the last time I saw her cry, the day she told me she was leaving me for Branson. Shaking my head, I turn my attention towards the doctor, anxious to know what the hell has been going on.

AFTER A lengthy discussion with the doc, I’ve learned that my injuries were more severe than I realized. I’d figured that with Cohen’s comment earlier, but I’m honestly shocked at how close I came to death. I know my job’s a dangerous one, but I’ve always been a cocky motherfucker who thought he was invincible.

I find out that I’ve been in a medically induced coma for three weeks after I was initially treated on scene and then at Landstuhl Regional Medical Center in Germany. The brain swelling was a major concern, so the doctors found it necessary to go this route to ensure no permanent damage was done. Apparently, I had been thrown about thirty feet or so from the blast and hit my head pretty damn bad on the concrete, resulting in the skull fracture that had led to the brain injury. I’d also broken two vertebrae in my lower spine due to the impact of hitting the ground.

The surgery they did is what the doctor calls a lumbar fusion. I make a mental note to look that up later on. My left arm has fractures in several places, hence the bulky cast on my arm. To top it all off, I lost my spleen in the process, and I’m sure I’m covered with yellowing bruises all over my body. All I can say is thank the Lord for a morphine drip.

After he finishes discussing my injuries, the doctor closes my chart and stands up from his stool. “Okay, Sergeant Wellington, we’re going to keep you here for observation and do another CT scan, but if all goes well, you’ll be able to head back to Ft. Campbell by next week. You’ll need some help though, so make sure you get something lined up so you have someone to take you to and from medical appointments and that kind of stuff. You’ll probably be on pain medication for a while, and the state of your injuries will prohibit you from any driving for some time.”

I scoff, knowing that I’ll probably be off meds by the time I leave here. I’m a tough son of a bitch, and I’ve never needed them before. Like hell am I going to be a burden to anyone else once I get back home.

Cohen picks that moment to chime in. “I’ll stay with him for a while. You don’t have to worry about that.” I shake my head, but he just smiles at me. I know it’s going to be a pain in the ass to get him to go back to the University of Tennessee, where he’s in his third year of pre-med school. The doctor dismisses himself and Cohen follows him out, presumably to discuss my treatment plan once I’m released.

Lexi gets off Jace’s lap, and he struggles to stand. She hands him two crutches, and he slowly makes his way over to the bed, where he steadies himself before placing a hand on my shoulder. “Nice to see you awake, man. You had us worried for a while.”

I look him over and spot the freshly pink scar running across his forehead before my eyes look down at the cast I can see peeking out from under his shorts.

“Man, you’ve been trying to get rid of me for eleven years, and I keep getting sent to the same post as you. You really think I’d let a couple of terrorists get the best of me? Hell no, J. Mac,” I joke, trying to keep things from getting sentimental. Jace may be my closest friend, but we’ve always had this thing where we’ve never bothered to really cross any emotional lines. Except for that night in Germany, but booze was involved so I gave him a pass on that.

Jace laughs and agrees. “You’re right, you’re right. You are definitely too stubborn for that. But seriously, Knox. Glad to have you back.”

I nod at him, quick to change the subject. “What about you? Taylor and Montgomery? The other team? How is everyone?” Knowing that Jace and I were closest to the blast, I’m hoping the other guys are okay, but you never know when it comes to shrapnel. And since I blacked out, I have no idea what happened after the explosion.

He launches into the story, as he was told because he also blacked out. He’d only been a few feet from me, so that doesn’t come as a surprise. Taylor and Montgomery, as well as the perimeter team, were all far enough away that they escaped with minor injuries, cuts, and bruises. They requested medical assistance immediately, and as soon as we were able, Jace and I were both transported to Landsthul and then subsequently here to Walter Reed. I’m thankful that Jace and all the other guys are fine. It’s never easy to lose a fellow soldier, and even though I put on a mask of a hard exterior, I’ve shed private tears for my lost brothers in arms.

The entire time he’s talking, Lexi sits quietly in the chair, playing on her phone as she lets us catch up. Every so often I catch her looking at Jace—concerned, I’m guessing, because he’s been standing for a while. Eventually she gets up and drags a chair over to the bed, forcing him to sit down. She leans down and gives him a kiss on the lips, and I look away when he deepens it.

“I’m going to go grab some coffee. Want anything?” she asks, and Jace shakes his head. “I’d offer to get you something, Knox, but I don’t need any angry nurses biting my head off. I’ll see you guys in a bit.”

We both watch her leave, and I must have a strange look on my face because when he turns back to me, Jace immediately asks, “What?”

I raise my eyebrows before responding. “That. Last I heard, you guys were in some weird in between stage, and here she is, sitting on your lap, you doing the PDA thing by my bedside, which, dude, is kinda weird.”

He shakes his head and laughs. “When I woke up in Germany, she was there. Flew across the ocean to admit that she was in love with me. We’ve been together ever since, and let me tell you, man, there’s nothing better than having the girl I’ve been in love with for nearly half my life finally be all mine.”

Jesus, he sounds like such a sappy sucker. Women don’t just randomly wake up one day and decide they love you after they’ve been fucking with your heart for months on end. I know it’s an asshole thought, and I won’t say it out loud. Hell, I hope more than anything that this girl really means it, but I won’t hold my breath. As easily as they decide they love you, they can also wake up the next morning and kick you to the curb. Fuck love.

“So you’re telling me that it took you getting blown up for her to realize she loves you? I don’t know… Sounds convenient—a little too convenient.”

Sighing, he just stares at me for a moment. “I know that girl messed you up, but one of these days you’re going to meet someone who will make you stop being so damn cynical all the time. I can’t wait for that day to come.”

“Never gonna happen,” I tell him, because it’s not. I’ve never let anyone in since Megan and I don’t ever plan on doing it again. Suddenly, I recall the way it felt to think I was going to die alone when I was on the brink of unconsciousness, but I quickly push the thought out of my mind before Jace just shakes his head at me again.

“Famous last words, Knox. Famous last words.”

Chapter 2

Charlie

“OH, COME on, Charlie, go out with us Friday night. You haven’t gone dancing since you and Drew broke up. It’s about time for you to get off your ass and have some fun again,” my best friend Lucy whines into my ear.

I shake my head, even though she obviously can’t see me through the phone. She’s right, but I’m finally just starting to get over my jackass professor ex-fiancé. The one I lived with for the past two years since I’d moved from Knoxville to Clarksville with him so he could take a teaching position at Austin Peay State University. The one who proposed last Christmas, even having asked my dad for my hand in marriage. The same one I walked in on two months ago screwing one of the janitorial staff workers on his desk. Yes, you heard me. Not the cliché teaching assistant, not the hot colleague, not the sexy, seductive student looking to get an easy A by being an easy lay. He was fucking the woman who cleaned his office.

Don’t get me wrong. I respect the profession, and I love the ladies who clean my office, conveniently across campus from his, but it’s not exactly a sexy position, because around here they’re definitely not wearing French maid costumes.

The worst part was that when I opened the door, he looked up and our eyes locked, his widening at my presence. Instead of pulling out to chase after me and grovel at my feet, begging for forgiveness, he pumped a good two more times before he got off, grunting in the process.

Lucy’s voice pulls me from my thoughts, and while part of me wants to get out, the winning side of me is satisfied with staying home and drowning my sorrows. “Sorry, Luce, but I can’t. I have a new volunteer assignment starting on Saturday and I have to be there bright and early.”

She sighs, annoyed that yet again I’m using my volunteer work as an excuse to be a recluse. As the Veterans’ Affairs liaison at Austin Peay, I’ve met many soldiers from Ft. Campbell and the several National Guard bases located around the state. About a year ago, a young airman brought a flyer to the office with him when he was filling out his paperwork. It was for a local veterans group that was taking volunteers to help out wounded service members. Being an Army brat to a single father, I’ve had random people helping me out in various ways all of my life. I decided that I’d use this as a way to give back and help those who need it, just like so many did for Dad and me. I called the number on the sheet of paper, and since then, I’ve been able to meet and assist some amazing people who just needed a helping hand. Drew always hated it, not so secretly jealous of my spending one-on-one alone time with other men, but I always told him he was being ridiculous. There were women, too, and it’s not like every single soldier is a beefcake.

“Charlie, you always have another assignment. Throwing yourself into helping solve other people’s problems isn’t going to fix your own.” I know she’s right, but it’s been almost a month since I’ve been assigned a soldier, and I’ve been itching to get my mind off things by doing exactly what she said—ignoring my problems by dealing with someone else’s.

“It’s been weeks since I volunteered. And this guy sounds like he needs me. From what Cheryl told me, he almost died when a roadside bomb detonated. This one is going to take more time, which is why she asked me. Something about needing the right personality. He has broken bones in his spine and his arm, so he can’t drive and probably can’t do too much else. I’m supposed to be his ‘companion’ of sorts while his brother finishes his finals at UT,” I say, relaying the information the organization coordinator had given me.

She snickers. “His companion? Hmm, maybe you’ll luck out and he’ll look just like Channing Tatum in G.I. Joe. God, I love a man in uniform. Maybe I need to start volunteering, too.”

Laughing, I shake my head. “I don’t do it to meet men, Lucy. And I have no interest in having a rebound right now.”

“Oh, come on. A roll in the hay with a hot soldier is just what you need to get over Drew and his use of the university’s custodial services.”

I roll my eyes and change the subject as my next appointment arrives. Not wanting to listen to Lucy continue to beg me to join her on Friday, I decide to end the phone call quickly. I give her a maybe, deciding that maybe I will get out finally. The more I stay shut in, the more Drew wins, so perhaps getting all dressed up and going out for drinks and dancing is just what I need.

I PULL up in my dad’s driveway several hours later, ready to get our Wednesday night dinner ritual over with. I’m in no mood to talk, and Dad’s always a chatterbox. He’s the only parent I’ve ever known, and he’s fulfilled both roles tenfold, but sometimes he can get a little overbearing. I understand it, because I feel the same way towards him. After my mom died in childbirth, it’s just been Dad and me. He rarely dated as he devoted all his time to me, trying his hardest not to make me a tomboy but a well-rounded kid.

He told me stories about how my mom had wanted to name me Charlotte Rose and he’d fought her every step of the way. He liked Charlotte, but he was opposed to flowery names. When the doctors came out and told him that she’d passed away due to immense blood loss, he couldn’t help but give me that name. However, from the moment I could talk, my daddy called me Charlie. Never Charlotte, never Rose. And definitely never Charlie Rose. The last thing I want is to be compared to an old guy on Sixty Minutes. Nope, I’m just plain old Charlie. And to be honest, I’ve always been okay with it. I was and always have been my daddy’s girl. Being a single parent in the Army, he had a hell of a time raising me, but he made it work. I was always loved, cherished, and protected. I’ll always love my dad for that.

Putting the car in park, I exit the vehicle and take a deep breath, knowing Dad’s going to want to talk about Drew. I think he’s equal parts pissed and disappointed that we were both fooled by his gentlemanly façade. He doesn’t know the full story, just that Drew did something to push me away. I scrounge up the courage to finally make my way to the door, and it swings wide before I can even knock. I’m instantly drawn up into strong arms as I throw my own around Dad, loving his warm embrace.

He draws back from me and brushes the lone bang out of my face. “Oh, Charlie, it’s been too long since you’ve visited your old man.”

I smile up at him, shaking my head at his ridiculousness. It’s only been a week since we had our last weekday meal and he knows it, but he still loves me enough to give me shit. We break our embrace and move towards the dining room, where he’s prepared an incredible spread.

If there’s one thing Wade Davenport learned as a single dad, it was how to cook. My mouth waters as the Carolina barbeque smell fills my nostrils. We both make ourselves pulled pork sandwiches, me passing on the coleslaw, all the while Dad chuckling at my constant refusal to put the stuff on my pork.

“Charlie… Drew called me the other night. He’s concerned about you and wanted to know how to reach you,” Dad tells me nonchalantly.

I gape at him, wondering if he’s gone crazy. “Umm, Dad, I have no desire to see Drew, hear from Drew, or to even speak his name.”

Sighing, he sets his fork down and looks at me. “You know, if you’d just tell me what happened, maybe I’d understand why you refuse to speak to him. Last I knew, everything was fine and you were planning a wedding. Then all of the sudden you’re calling, asking to borrow my truck so you could move out. Dammit, Charlie, what the hell did he do?”

My dad’s always been a very actively overprotective father, so when I caught Drew in his…compromising position, I had no desire to tell Dad about it. I knew at the time he’d fly off the handle, and all I wanted was to be moved out before Drew got back to the apartment. Fortunately, I’ve been able to stay with Lucy until I can come up with enough money for my own place. I’ve been living with her for two months now, and it’s taken some getting used to on both our parts. I know her lease is up soon, right before she goes home to work for her parents for the summer, so I’m going to have to figure something else out in the near future.

Knowing that I might as well finally tell him what happened, I take a drink of the beer he placed in front of me before answering him. “I caught him screwing the maid,” I blurt out, wincing at my bluntness.

The fork he picked up drops again and the sound clangs throughout the silent room. His hands brace the table as he scoots his chair back, his strong forearms flexing against the hard oak. He meets my gaze and his jaw clenches, twitching slightly in what I’m guessing is anger.

“You caught him doing what?” he asks gruffly, as if he didn’t hear me correctly the first time.

Toying with the beer bottle, I drop my eyes to the table before looking up to catch him watching me intently. “You heard me the first time. I walked in on him screwing another woman.”

“That son of a bitch. I’m going to kill him,” Dad seethes, rising out of his chair. I roll my eyes, having heard the same speech more times than I can count, starting when I was six and the brat next door ripped the heads off of my G.I. Joes.

His braces himself against the table with his fists, his eyebrow furrowing. “Wait… You don’t have a maid. I know you don’t because he was always complaining about how messy you are.”

Clarifying, I relay, with little detail, finding Drew with the woman from the custodial staff. I watch as his face turns red—again, not something new when it comes to the disasters of my love life.

I love my dad. We’re extremely close. But I think he’s been ready to marry me off since I graduated college. It’s his fatherly duty or something like that. Personally, I think he’s using my love life to keep from moving on with his. He’s dated on and off, but he claims he’s never been able to find anyone he loves as much as my mom.

For a long time, he wouldn’t talk much about her until one evening I found him in his office, clutching a glass of scotch in one hand and a photo of her in the other. He wasn’t crying, but I remember being confused by the pained expression in his eyes. I was only five, so the memories are hazy, but I recall watching him from the doorway before seeing one lone tear fall onto the photograph. I’d never seen him that emotional before, so I entered the room and crawled into his lap. Wiping his cheek with my small thumb, I plucked the picture out of his grasp and set it face down on the desk.

“Don’t look at things that make you sad, Daddy,” I told him as I wrapped my arms around his neck. At the time, I had no idea what I was saying, but it seemed to help. He held me close for a few moments while we sat in silence.

Eventually, he pulled me away from him and settled me in on his lap. He picked up the picture and started to speak. “Let me tell you a story,” he said, and I listened intently for the next hour as he told me how they met, how he got her to agree to a first date, and how it was almost love at first sight. Halfway through the story, he carried me into his room, where he pulled out a photo album, one he’d shown me before but never with commentary. After that day, it was like he’d done a one-eighty turn. He started talking more about her, telling me that, although I looked just like him, my personality came from her and that I had her spirit, her heart.

That comment stuck with me for my entire life as I tried my hardest to live up to the woman I never got to know, wanting to make both her and my dad proud, and I think I’ve done a pretty damn good job at it.

“Charlotte Rose Davenport, are you listening to me?” his stern voice asks, breaking through my memories. I glance up at him, giving him a smile as I shrug.

“What’s done is done, Dad. I can handle a lot, but I won’t tolerate cheating. If he can’t keep it in his pants now, how will I ever be able to trust that he’ll be faithful in a marriage? It’s been two months. I’ve processed it. I’m fine, I promise,” I tell him with fake bravado as if I haven’t spent the last two months crying myself to sleep.

I don’t even know if it’s that I’m devastated from the loss of Drew or from the shock of it all. Going from living with someone and planning the rest of your lives together to being single and living temporarily with Lucy with nothing but your movie collection to keep you company wreaks havoc on a girl’s emotional state. But for everyone else, I’m fine. I put on the mask of tough Charlie, the hard exterior portraying that all is well with the state of my heart.

No longer hungry, I get up and take my plate to the counter. Dad comes up behind me, turning me around and pulling me in for a hug. “I’m sorry, Charlie.” I can’t help the giggle that escapes from the phrase he’s loved saying to me over and over through the years. “I always thought those academic types were supposed to be known for their intelligence, but he’s clearly dumber than dirt if he’d step out on you.”

Smiling, I give him a kiss on his cheek before pulling away so I can finish cleaning up the kitchen. “Definitely not the brightest idea he’s ever had. Maybe he’ll learn his lesson for future relationships, because he’s not getting a second chance from me.”

He laughs, knowing that I’ve always been a one-strike type of girl. I have an extremely low tolerance for bullshit, and I don’t like to waste my time. Maybe I just haven’t met the right person who’s worth forgiving, and until recently, I thought that person was Drew. I know deep down there are certain things I can get over if I’m really in love, but infidelity isn’t one of them. I’ll admit that late at night, when I’m alone, I miss him. I miss his closeness; I miss our intellectual discussions on today’s writing compared to classical literature. I loved egging him on by comparing new romance novels to his favorites. He almost had a coronary when I admitted that I hadn’t been able to finish Wuthering Heights. And Jane Eyre? Don’t even get me started.

It’s not completely my fault, and it’s not that I don’t appreciate the love many have for the classics, but I grew up reading Harlequin romance, so I’ll take a sexy Italian billionaire or a rich cowboy over Dorian Gray any day. In that way we were incompatible, but it ended up becoming a running joke between us. I’d pretend to be interested as he discussed his upcoming lectures with me, and he feigned interest when I detailed super steamy scenes to him, hoping to give him inspiration.

I shake my head, trying to wipe the thoughts away. Changing the subject, I inform Dad of my new assignment with the veteran’s volunteer program. As an Army doctor, he understands the importance of helping wounded soldiers, and he’s always been proud of me for the work I do.

“I wonder if it’s anyone I know,” he comments, having seen many wounded soldiers on his operating table since he’s been stationed at Ft. Campbell.

“It’s possible. They didn’t give me his name yet, but I know he had pretty extensive injuries, though I’m not sure what all they entail. He can’t drive, so that’s one of the things I have to do for him. Take him to appointments, things like that. I’m just glad I finally have another assignment. I’ve been going crazy with all my extra free time. Lucy thinks he’ll be a good distraction, but I have no interest in dating, especially not a soldier.”

I have nothing against military guys. I swoon right along with Lucy when we’re out and can pick out the Army hotties just from their tattoos and haircuts. The hard, rugged bodies are definitely a turn-on after spending the last three years with Drew’s lean frame, but past experiences have left me avoiding all relationships with a military man. Things usually always go really well until they meet Dad. It’s not like he sits there cleaning his M4 rifle when they pull up in the drive. It’s just that they go all rigid and “Yes, sir,” “No, sir” to the point of annoyance. The thing is, Dad’s not that kind of Army dad. He respects his position but has never used it to intimidate any of my dates, so when a guy’s personality goes cold upon meeting him, I instantly lose attraction.

“Honey, there’s nothing wrong with dating a soldier. You just need to find one who doesn’t pee his pants when he finds out that the dear old dad you’re bringing him home to is also an Army officer. You find that guy and I’ll show you a guy who can handle you, quirks and all.”

Playfully I slap with him the dishrag in my hand. “I do not have quirks and I don’t need someone special to be able to handle me. I resent that!”

For some reason this makes him laugh at me. “Charlie Davenport, you’ve been stubborn since the day you were born and it’s only increased tenfold since you’ve grown up. I have to say, it doesn’t surprise me that Drew fucked up. I was a little taken aback when you introduced him to me. I never thought he’d be able to hold his own with you.”

“Gee, thanks. Now you tell me. You could’ve saved me a lot of wasted time if you’d enlightened me years ago,” I say sarcastically, knowing he’s right about my stubbornness.

Shaking his head, he disagrees. “And risk the wrath of you telling me to butt out and mind my own business? No, thank you. You probably would’ve been on a plane to Vegas ready to elope if I’d tried to talk you out of that relationship.”

Sighing, I know he’s right, yet again. It’s weird, but he really does know me better than anyone else. However, I still wouldn’t take his advice when it comes to my dating life. He stopped meddling years ago after I threatened to set up a dating profile for him online. Sometimes I still wish he’d go for it. I want to see him happy, but I don’t push the issue as long as he repays the favor.

We talk a little bit more about my volunteering and he tells me stories from the operating room. There’s no more talk about Drew, cheating, or the possibility of a rebound, and for that I’m thankful. Ever since Lucy brought it up, I’ve had a nagging feeling in the back of my mind, wondering what this new guy will look like. I hate the thought and try to push it away, but I can’t stop thinking that a convenient, casual hook-up with a hot soldier may just be what I need.

Chapter 3

Knox

“YOU DID what?” I ask Cohen angrily with clenched teeth, hoping I didn’t hear him correctly when he told me that some dude has volunteered to help cart my broken ass around town for the next few weeks.

Cohen holds his hands up in surrender, knowing that I’m going to be pissed at having to accept a handout. “Look, Knox, I can’t take any more time off from school. Finals at UT are in a couple of weeks and I have to get back to studying. If I don’t pass my Analytical Chemistry class, I can’t get into the Advanced Inorganic Chem class I need to take so I can graduate next year. If I don’t graduate, I can’t get into med school, and I really don’t want to put it off for another year.”

I use my good hand to bring the recliner into a sitting position, wincing as a sharp pain shoots up my spine. “It’s fine, Cohen. I know you have to get back to school, but I don’t need another babysitter.” His eyes narrow as he takes in my appearance, the back brace and arm cast indicating otherwise. “Seriously. I can see if Jace can help me out until you’re done with school, and then you can take back over since you’re planning on spending the summer here.”

“Yeah, well, that was the plan, but Jace hasn’t been cleared to drive yet, and Lexi’s only here every other weekend. There’s no other way around it, bro. Look, I’m sure it’ll be fine. The woman from the center said to expect Charlie tomorrow around ten a.m. I know you don’t have an appointment, but they want to do an initial meet and greet so you can figure out how this is going to go.”

A rush of unnatural anger flows through me and my brother can barely duck before the glass I was drinking from flies past his head, smashing against the wall into tiny pieces the same way the bones in my arm did in Afghanistan. The thought pisses me off even more, and it takes everything in me not to throw something else.

“God dammit! I’m fucking tired of feeling like an invalid. And now some weird dude is going to be taking care of me? What the fuck, man?” I growl at him, even though I know he’s doing the best he can. I just can’t help letting the restlessness get to me. I know I’ve been a huge asshole ever since I was released from the hospital. Hell, even Jace has had to tell me to chill the fuck out, and he usually just lets me go on my tirades. I don’t know if it’s a combination of being stuck here, the shock of seeing Megan again, and the imbalance I’m feeling from the pain meds, but the only emotion I feel anymore is anger, and I’m taking it out on anyone around me. It doesn’t help that I feel exhausted every damn minute of the day, and I feel weak, a feeling that doesn’t sit well with me no matter what state I’m in. Weakness is something I haven’t allowed myself to feel since I left Belle Meade, so the memories it brings about do nothing but inflame my anger.

“I sure as hell hope you’re nicer to whoever ends up showing up, a weird dude or not. Knox, I know it sucks being laid up in here with nothing but your thoughts, but you need to rein in the dick a little bit. I’m your brother and I love your ass, but don’t go pissing off a stranger who’s just trying to help,” Cohen says, sounding more like the older brother in this case. Before I can respond, he starts to grin. “Or maybe you just really need to get laid. That’d definitely relieve some tension and put you in a better mood.”

“Oh yeah, help me out to the car and we’ll see how many chicks in the bar are willing to go home with a guy in a back brace and arm cast. I might get a sympathetic handy, but I’m sure I won’t be going home with anyone,” I scoff, knowing that a casual hookup isn’t going to happen anytime soon. The thought is painful because I know firsthand how much it starts to fucking hurt when you go too long without getting off.

Cohen leaves the room and comes back a moment later with a small broom and dustpan. He begins cleaning up the broken glass, and I feel even more like an asshole now that he has to clean up after me. Pausing, he looks up at me with a wide smile, and I’m suddenly nervous as to what he’s thinking.

“Why the hell are you grinnin’ like the Chesire, Coh?” I ask, wondering what’s gotten into him.

“That’s actually a perfect idea. You need to get out of the house, and I’m bound to score points with the ladies if I’m carting my injured brother around. Let’s go out tonight,” he suggests, but then he wrinkles his nose when he takes in my appearance.

I haven’t looked in the mirror, but I can only imagine what I look like. It’s been weeks since I shaved, and I’ve been restricted to sponge bathing until my appointment next week—unless I have help in the shower. And as much as I love my brother, that’s a no-go. The doc said I’d have the brace off in four to six weeks, and it’s already been three since I was taken out of the coma, so I’m crossing my fingers that I can stop using it very soon.

“Yeah, I don’t think so. I’d probably do more damage once the girls take one look at me. I’m not exactly the epitome of attractiveness right now.”

Without answering me, he walks over to the coffee table beside my recliner and picks up my phone. He goes through the numbers before clicking one and bringing it to his ear. I groan when someone picks up on the other end and he begins to speak.

“Hey, McAllister. I’m heading back to UT tomorrow and I’ve gotta get cranky-ass over here out of the house before he turns all Hulkinator on me and starts smashing things. Want to catch the game with us at The Lodge tonight?” he asks, mentioning one of the best local sports bars in the area. It’s twenty-one and up, so you don’t ever have to worry about offending some little kid and his mom when you’re swearing as an ump makes a bad call.

Cohen talks for a few more minutes, highlighting how much a pain in the ass I’ve been over the past few weeks, even though Jace already knows this. He hangs up the phone and takes one more look at me.

“Okay, dude, the doc said you can shower as long as you’re extremely cautious and have help. I know you took that to mean that you can’t, since refusing help is your forte, but since yours is a walk-in shower and you don’t have to lift your legs, I think you’ll be okay to do it just this once. I’m sure you’re going to get clearance to stop using the brace next week. One night won’t kill you.”

Knowing I’m not going to get Cohen or Jace to let me say no, I allow him to help me out of the chair and into the bathroom, where he turns on the hot water as I go to pop a pain pill just in case I tweak something. Stopping myself right before I swallow, I spit it out, knowing I shouldn’t mix the pills with alcohol, and I want a damn beer.

I feel like such a tool because my little brother has to help me do the easiest of tasks. He helps remove my brace and my t-shirt and covers my cast with a plastic bag, but I start to draw the line at that. Unfortunately, I can’t shake out of my shorts, so I sigh, and he looks at me with an amused expression on his face.

Turning around, I face my back towards him. I can hear him laugh as he walks up behind me and in one swift move pulls my shorts down to my feet.

“Relax, Knox. Just pretend it’s like high school and you just got pantsed in the locker room,” he tells me, reminding me of the juvenile pranks we used to pull.

“Whatever, man. Get the hell out of here so I can do this in peace.”

Leaving me alone, he exits the bathroom, saying he’ll be right down the hall if I need him. Shuffling into the shower, I close the glass door behind me. The warm spray feels amazing on my skin, and without even using soap, I’m already feeling refreshed. Sponge baths not performed by a sexy nurse just don’t cut it.

It’s not the easiest trying to open the shampoo bottle with one hand, so I directly squeeze the liquid onto my head, massaging it into the hair that’s grown too much since the accident. I make a mental note to take my electric razor to it, figuring that buzzing it will be the easiest way to maintain my appearance. Doing the same with the liquid body wash Lexi put in here for me, I spread it over my skin, careful not to bend or twist. I’m momentarily thankful that I have long arms and can clean my dick, but then a wave of depression washes over me when I feel how soft it is. Although I got a little wood from the nurse, the pain pills I’ve been on coupled with the pain I still feel have made it nearly impossible for me to get it up—and I’ve fucking tried. Not even Carrie Underwood could help get me hard enough, and that chick is fucking hot. She has legs for days, and I’m a total legs man. But nope, still soft. It fucking blows.

After rinsing off, I’m not ready to get out, and I spend an unknown amount of time letting the water flow over my body. Then I remember Cohen’s words. You need to get laid.

Sighing, I realize that it’s been over four months since I’ve been with a woman. I know that doesn’t seem like a long time, but in my world, it kind of is. I don’t date, and I haven’t since Megan took a scalpel to my chest and cut my heart out. So I fuck. And that’s it. No cuddling, no pillow talk, no candlelit dinners. The women know it, and I make sure to never let them get mixed up with feelings and shit. The last girl in my bed was more than happy to give a soldier a rousing American farewell, and I’m pretty sure she damn well saw fireworks that night. For me, it was another means of getting off without any emotional attachment.

Don’t get me wrong—it was good. But the more I think about it, the more tired I am of random lays. That doesn’t mean I’m going to start a profile on Match.com with visions of romantic picnics in the park in my future. I don’t fucking know what I want, but it’s not this anymore.

Shaking the thought out of my mind and knowing I’m not going to be able to jack off, I turn the water off and carefully get out of the shower, toweling off my upper half.

For the first time in what seems like weeks, I look at my reflection in the mirror. Grimacing, I study the yellow bruising that mars the right side of my face. Normally hating facial hair, I’m disgusted by the beard that’s grown in the weeks since I left the hospital. Immediately I find my razor and shaving cream, desperate for smooth skin again.

Moments later, I’m relieved as I spread moisturizer over my face. Grabbing my electric razor, I make quick work to buzz my hair, not wanting to deal with it grown out. Eventually, I’m satisfied with the guy looking back at me. Short hair and clean shaven. My eyes are dark, even though I feel like I’ve done nothing but sleep for the past three weeks. Due to the lack of appetite I’ve had from the pain medication, my normally strong jawline seems sunken in. I make a quick vow to wean myself off the pills and to get back into my protein shakes.

Taking one last look in the mirror, I head towards my bedroom, where I’m going to try to get dressed by myself. Standing in front of my dresser, I realize that there’s no way in hell I’m going to be able to get my boxer briefs on without assistance. I’ve been going commando, which I normally hate to do, but it’s just easier wearing nothing but basketball shorts that I can easily slide down when I have to piss. Now that I need to put jeans on, I’d rather not catch my dick in the zipper.

“Cohen, get your ass back here!” I yell down the hall, cupping my junk so he doesn’t get an eyeful. Yeah, he’s my brother, but still.

When he saunters into my bedroom and sees me in my state of undress, he begins laughing at me. Scowling, I gesture to my boxers as I sit down on the bed, careful not to move my back.

“Dude, I know this is weird, but can you please just put them on my feet and slide them up enough so I can stand and pull them up the rest of the way without hurting my back?” I ask, still covering myself.

“Knox, we’re both grown adults. We have junk. I’m pretty sure I saw it plenty of times when Mom put us in the bath together when we were kids. What’s wrong? You afraid your little brother’s going to find out he has a bigger dick than you?” Cohen asks, cracking up at the thought.

I glare at him, and he grabs the fresh boxers, putting them on me and pulling them up to mid-thigh. He stands there staring at me, waiting for me to finish.

“Umm, a little privacy, Coh?” I ask, again feeling angry that I need this assistance.

He turns around, but not before saying, “You’re going to need help getting pants on, so chill out. I promise not to peek until you’re fully covered, but come on, man. I know all the guys in your unit have probably seen the goods, so I don’t get your modesty.”

He’s right, but in my weakened state, I don’t want anyone to see a single part of me. I lift my hips and bring my fabric over my ass to cover myself fully. Moments later, I’m dressed in dark-toned jeans, a fitted navy blue t-shirt, and a solid black ball cap that helps shadow the bruising on my face. I slip on flip-flops, not wanting to further have Cohen dress me by tying my shoes.

Looking in the mirror, I’m satisfied with my appearance and more than happy not to see the damn brace on my back. Yeah, I should have it on, but I’m not going to a damn bar wearing that thing. One night without it might actually improve my mood. I spray one spritz of my favorite cologne, Dolce & Gabanna’s Light Blue, before heading down the hallway.

I find Cohen and Jace sitting in the living room watching the Braves game. This must be the week that Lexi’s not visiting, because usually they’re glued to each other, kissing and hugging and doing all that annoying shit couples ‘in love’ do.

“Damn, dude, I wasn’t sure that pretty mug still existed under all that facial hair and the angry scowls,” Jace jokes, earning a glare.

“Oh yeah? Well, I barely recognize you without the one-hundred-pound blonde appendage you’ve seemed to acquire since we got back to the States,” I shoot back at him, feeling like an asshole the moment the words leave my mouth.

In true Jace form, he just laughs it off. I’m still skeptical about this chick, but I have to admit I’ve never seen him so happy. He shrugs off my response, calling me a jaded ass in the process.

I know he’s right, but I’ve had eleven years to harden my heart, so one love story isn’t going to soften it. I hope for Jace that she’s in it for the long haul, because I don’t think I can see him heartbroken over her again. The past few weeks she’s been visiting me with him, and when I look at her, I swear I can see a girl in love, but I saw that in Megan, too. I have to admit that there’s something different about Lexi, but I’m still reserving judgment.

Cohen helps Jace off the couch and hands him his crutches. We make our way out to the car, where my brother helps me get into the back seat, as the doctor advised us to keep me away from airbags. Within moments we’re on our way to the bar, the first time I’ve been out in weeks. I’m not looking forward to going out, but I’m craving a cold draft, so I’ll deal with Cohen’s hooking up if that’s what it takes to get one. Glancing out the window, I let the radio drown out any thoughts I have, wondering what the night will bring.

Charlie

APPARENTLY DANCING turned into ‘watch the Braves game with Lucy, Jenna, and Jenna’s boyfriend Brad.’ I’m actually okay with this turn of events since I don’t feel like bumping and grinding with strangers tonight. Absentmindedly, I’m sitting at the bar, twirling the straw in my Bloody Mary, watching the game on the television. To be honest, I couldn’t care less about baseball. I’m a football girl through and through, with Dad raising me as a Bama fan. The off-season is the worst time of the year, and I get bored watching baseball. Jenna and Brad are enthralled with the game, and Lucy’s off at a pool table watching a couple of cute guys play.

I wonder what the hell I’m doing here when the bar door opens and three sexy-as-sin men fill the entrance. Two of the guys are laughing as one leads the other on crutches to an open table right near the bar. They’re both attractive, the taller of the two with dark black hair cut short and just enough facial hair to look like he’s been ignoring his razor for a few days. His smile is killer, reaching all the way to his eyes as he laughs at something the shorter, cute blond guy says as he gestures to the other guy in the trio.

When he comes into view, the sight of him stops my breath. He’s gorgeous in a rugged, I-just-got-done-chopping-wood kind of way. His tall stature probably puts him at six foot two at least, and the way the tight t-shirt hugs a muscular frame has my mouth watering. I haven’t been this attracted to guy in…well, ever. It took Drew three times to ask me out before I finally said yes, but right now I’d take all my clothes off and dance on the bar if this guy wanted me to.

Down, girl. I shake the dirty thoughts of his wood out of my mind and continue to check him out shamelessly. My eyes are drawn to the cast on his left arm, and I notice his slow movements, indicating that he may be injured in other places. He definitely has the soldier look, freshly shaved face and buzzed hair. The thought that he’s a wounded warrior from Ft. Campbell crosses my mind, and I’m suddenly reconsidering Lucy’s rebound suggestion.

At this point I’m all but staring as he braces against the table to sit down. I notice the hard jawline of his face, his cheeks flexing as if in pain. The dark-haired guy places his arm on his shoulder, and the rugged man simply shakes his head and holds up a hand in a gesture that says ‘I’m fine.’ A moment later, his face transforms as he gives a heart-stopping smile to the waitress, showcasing dimples in both of his cheeks. Something about his features draws me in, and I have to make a conscious effort to stop looking at him before he realizes he has a stalker.

When I turn back to my drink, I suddenly feel lonely, even though Lucy wanted this to be a fun night out for me. Okay, she did invite me over there, but I declined. She said that she’d stay back with me, but I waved her off, telling her I’d be fine by myself. And here I am, sitting at the bar while Jenna and Brad are sucking face in the corner and she’s still off flirting with the pool players. Sighing, I order a beer and spend another twenty minutes or so playing around on my phone, getting more and more irritated at my friends. I’m almost ready to leave when I feel a presence next to me, and a masculine scent fills the air. It’s a mixture of wintery pine and cleanliness, and somehow I know it’s him.

Glancing up, I notice the sexy dimpled guy next to me trying to get the bartender’s attention, and I wonder why, since he had that waitress earlier. If I were her, I’d be making sure he was taken care of all night long. And yes, I mean in more ways than one.

Taking a deep breath, I decide to put myself out there. I don’t know if it’s the loneliness or the alcohol talking, but I’m ready to take the plunge after two months of feeling sorry for myself.

Reaching up, I tap him on the shoulder and he finally looks down at me. I smile up at him, and I’m entranced as I take in his features up close. The masculinity shows on his face, with strong cheekbones and a squared jaw. His nose is chiseled perfection, and I feel a pool of heat between my legs as I imagine him nuzzling his face against my neck, down my body, in between my legs. His lips are full, waiting, wanting, needing to be kissed, and it takes everything in me to stop from licking my own. He’s the antithesis of Drew, and that thought spurns a fire in my belly that I haven’t felt in a long time. His left arm, the one in a cast, is situated on the bar. I can see the vast span of his hand, his long fingers stretching in the bar light. Immediately, I imagine those fingers touching me, teasing me, and I have to shake my head to get my mind thinking straight.

He looks at me curiously, probably wondering why I touched him but can do nothing but stare. Before I can speak, the bartender shows up and he impatiently places his drink order. I’m still curious as to why he’s at the bar when I saw him talking to a waitress, but to be honest, I don’t care. I’m just glad he’s here next to me where I can study him up close and personal.

Once he gets his beer, he gingerly turns towards me, as if trying not to aggravate the unseen injury I’m now positive he has. I hold my hand out to his good one, and he shakes it lightly. My fingers tingle when his touch mine, and I shiver unexpectedly, a movement that causes his eyebrows to rise as he watches me over the top of his beer.

“Charlotte,” I tell him, not sure why I decide to use my given name, seeing as everyone’s called me Charlie since I was a baby. I don’t know why, but something about this guy oozes sex appeal, and Charlotte sounds so much more appealing, sophisticated, and sexy.

His hand lingers on mine as his long fingers graze my skin. Once his shot appears, he removes himself from my touch and takes it in one quick gulp. Looking down at me, he smirks, a cocky grin spreading over his face. I clench my thighs together as a wave of lust washes over me as his gaze moves up and down my body, pausing for a moment on the ample cleavage that my halter top is showcasing. Looking back up at my face, he clears his throat and shakes his head as he catches me licking my lips.

“Sorry, sweetheart. Maybe another time, another place, Charlotte, but not tonight,” he whispers in a sexy, hushed tone before he turns and walks away from me.

Mortified and kind of in shock, I gape after him, watching his luscious backside saunter away from me as he rejoins his friends. He glances over at me and gives me a wink, and I want to crawl under the bar and pretend I don’t exist. Of course, the first time I attempt to flirt with a man he turns me down flat. Then again, I only told him my name and stared at him like he was a masterpiece in an art gallery, drooling over him and unable to make conversation. I’m not sure that qualifies as flirting.

Rejection sucks, so when the bartender comes around, I order two shots of tequila and another beer to wash the sting of embarrassment away. I’m going to be feeling like ass tomorrow, but I’d rather forget tonight, so I down both shots in quick succession, my brain swimming, wondering why this stranger is affecting me so intensely.

The rest of the night drags on as Lucy continues to flirt with the guys at the pool table, and I begin to wonder why she even bothered to invite me. This was supposed to be an anti-guy night, drinking cocktails and dancing the night away, but it was turning out to be anything but that. I’m on an island, having switched to beer, drinking alone and playing on my phone as I watch everyone else have fun. And the one time I tried to hit on a guy? It was a failure of epic proportions, shut down before I could even get started.

Signaling to the bartender for my check, I’m ready to leave when someone plops down in the barstool next to me. Not looking up from my captivating game of Words with Friends—Dad is currently kicking my ass—I hear a throat clear, causing me to finally tear my gaze away from my phone.

A dazzling smile greets me as my eyes meet the bright blue ones of the friend Rugged Man was sitting with. Yes, I’ve deemed him Rugged Man, because I never got his name, and I-Want-To-Take-Him-Home-And-Play-Naughty-Nurse-Until-He-Makes-Me-Come Man is just way too much of a mouthful. Come to think of it, I bet he’s a mouthful, too…

Blue Eyes clears his throat again, and I can feel the crimson blush creep onto my cheeks as I push the erotic thoughts out of my mind.

“Hey, Charlotte, right?” he asks, and I groan to myself, wondering if Rugged Man told his friend about my less than stellar flirting abilities.

Taking a drink of my beer, I swallow before answering. “Yes, I’m Charlotte. I’m assuming your nameless friend over there told you that,” I comment, tilting my beer towards the table where his two buddies are sitting.

He laughs and nods, and on any other day I’d probably be swooning at the sight of him. Unfortunately, I saw the other guy up close and personal first, and despite his rejection, I still want him more. Setting his crutches against the bar, he studies me before holding his hand out. I place mine in it, and his strong fingers close in around mine as we shake hands.

“Jace McAllister. Look, I couldn’t help but over hear your…non-conversation earlier, and I just wanted to tell you that it’s not you.”

Unable to contain my laughter, I nearly choke on the sip of beer I just took and it burns my nose when I snort. Real sexy, Charlie. Rubbing my hands over my face, I cannot believe what I’m hearing. “Oh, Jesus. Fucking custodians and now the brush-off? Are you seriously giving me the ‘it’s not you, it’s me’ line for your friend? Please, God, tell me this is not happening.”

His brow furrows and he starts to protest, but my tirade continues. “Look, my life is pathetic enough. I’m sitting in the middle of a bar, playing Words with Friends with my dad while my best friend salivates over guys playing pool. I try, for the first time in two months, to talk to a guy and he’s not even interested in my name. And you know what? Yesterday, I’d be a huge melting pool of lust with one look in your mouthwateringly gorgeous blue eyes—bluer than I’ve ever seen to tell you the truth—but today? Nope. All I see is Rugged Man. So please, take your ‘it’s not you’ and shove it up his ass.”

I huff and down the rest of my drink, slightly mortified that I just went off like that but patting myself on the back at the same time. Jace is staring at me, eyes wide for just a moment before he busts out laughing, shaking his head at first me and then someone behind us. Turning around, I see Rugged Man scowling at both of us before turning to talk to the other guy sitting next to him. After glaring at him, I turn back around to Jace, who’s still chuckling.

“One, I’m not going anywhere near his ass, so you can forget that. Two, he didn’t send me over here to say anything, and I’m not here to hit on you. I swear. I’m happily taken. Here’s the thing. He’s not exactly in the best place right now, but he really doesn’t mean to be an asshole. He just comes across that way.”

I sigh, realizing I’m not surprised this one’s in a relationship. She must be one lucky lady. “Why are you telling me this? He wasn’t even really a jerk. He just…gave me the brush-off. It’s no big deal. Really. It’s fine. I don’t need an explanation.” Shooting him a confident smile, I pray he’s done with this line of conversation. It’s mortifying enough that I look so pathetic sitting by myself that he had to approach me, and I don’t want him thinking I need him to apologize for his friend.

He nods and positions his crutches so that he can get up from the stool. “I believe you. I just wanted to make sure that you knew that he has issues right now and any other time I know he’d be dying to ask you out. Maybe we’ll see you around, Charlotte?”

As much as I’d love to get to know these guys, I’m silently hoping I never have to see them again and that this night will become a very distant memory. Instead, I grin at him. “Sure. I’m sure we’ll run into each other sometime around town. Y’all have a good night.”

He gives me one last look before crutching back to his table. I watch him expertly maneuver across the bar, and I can’t help my take one last glance at Rugged Man. His eyes are watching me, and a cocky grin spreads across his face as he catches me checking him out. Before I can do anything, Lucy finally remembers that I’m here and she stands in front of me, blocking my view. She has the two pool players with her and she introduces them to me as Ben and Michael. They’re both attractive and friendly as we move to a high-top table and make easy conversation.

It becomes pretty apparent that Lucy’s wanting us to pair up, and as nice as this guy is, I can’t stop sneaking peeks at the object of my night’s affections. As the next two hours pass, I can feel his eyes watching me, and I swear I catch a scowl on his face when Michael’s hand grazes the small of my back when we get up to leave.

Right before exiting the bar, I take one last look back. His dark eyes pierce mine, momentarily paralyzing me in my spot. The cocky grin is gone, and all I see is lust, anger, and something else. The combination confuses me. His eyes graze down my body one last time, and I’m mesmerized as my legs begin to gravitate towards him. Before I can make it two steps, Lucy grabs my arm and leads me out of the bar, my eyes not leaving his until the door closes in my face

Chapter 4

Knox

I WAKE up with a pounding headache, wishing I hadn’t had so much to drink the night before. I haven’t been able to drink in months, first from being deployed and then from the pain pills. That combined with the lack of appetite I’ve had lately, also because of the damn pills, makes for one fucking lightweight. Feeling like a teenager who got drunk for the first time, my mouth is dry as hell, and my stomach is rolling. I’m regretting the extra tequila shots I took after I blew that girl off.

Getting up out of the bed, I’m thankful that Cohen helped me put on a pair of basketball shorts last night before he headed to the guest room. His being gone is really going to suck ass. I’m probably going to end up smelling awful and looking like a bum. There’s no way I’m letting some strange guy help me get dressed.

As I brush my teeth, I can hear Cohen moving around the kitchen and I silently beg the gods of hangovers that he’s brewing coffee. I desperately need caffeine after a night of drinking and then tossing and turning with thoughts of the beautiful Charlotte, whose gorgeous whiskey colored eyes have been on my mind since we last locked gazes before her friend dragged her out of the bar with those two asshole guys.

I have no idea why I care, but every time the guy next to her touched her hand or grazed her back, my body tensed and I got irritated as hell. It’s completely irrational, especially since I made an ass of myself when she was only trying to introduce herself. I know I’m still reeling from seeing Megan, and honestly, I’m in no fucking state to get involved with anyone.

Right, because a chick introducing herself means she wants you. Whatever. I’m sure I’ll never see that girl again, even after Jace tried to do damage control—not that I needed or wanted him to. I’m not sure what my issue is, but there was something in the way she looked me over that I couldn’t stop thinking about. She was looking at me, the man, and I swear I felt a stirring in my dick when I caught her licking her lips. It was the first time in weeks that I hadn’t had to ignore the sympathetic, pitying looks, and for some reason it unnerved me, catching me entirely off guard. Deep down, a part of me feels like a dick for the brush-off, but I know it was for the best. Plus, she had Jace, Captain fucking America himself, to make her feel better.

Leaving the bathroom I make my way down the hall and find Jace lounging on the couch, watching Cohen playing Metal Gear Solid on my PS3. I get a head nod from both of them as I head to the kitchen, where I’m relieved to find a full coffee pot waiting for me. Grabbing a mug, I fill a carafe so I won’t have to get back up, because after a night out without my brace, I’m feeling sore as hell. Right now, I want nothing more than to sit in my recliner for the rest of the day without moving an inch.

When I’m about to settle into the recliner the doorbell rings. I glance at the clock on the wall and realize that my babysitter is here half an hour early. I’m grateful that Jace and Cohen are both still around. Who knows what kind of man is showing up to volunteer to help me? The doorbell rings again, and I’m already irritated with the impatience of this person. They both look at me questioningly, obviously not willing to stop their game to open the door. Setting down the coffee, I slowly walk towards the front door, and I hear a knock. “Hold the fuck on!” I yell, already not liking this Charlie guy.

I’m swearing as I open the door, stopping mid-sentence when my eyes meet the same big, beautiful brown ones I haven’t been able to stop thinking about. When she sees me, she inhales sharply and looks down at the piece of paper in her hand. How in the hell did she find out where I lived? Jace… It had to have been Jace.

“Stalkin’ me, sweetheart?” I ask, leaning my right shoulder against the doorframe as I watch the frown spread across her face. She takes a step back, checks the address on the side of my house, and then looks back at me.

“Unfuckingbelievable,” she whispers, groaning as her small, delicate hand rubs her forehead. I’m slightly taken aback at her comment, seeing as she’s the one who’s found herself on my doorstep.

“Good morning to you, too, sweetheart. If you came looking for Jace, you’re the most delusional broad I’ve ever met.”

Glaring at me, she places her hands on her hips. “First of all, we’ve never had the pleasure of meeting. I’m pretty sure I introduced myself and you blew me off. Second of all, I’m not here for Jace, although I wouldn’t mind telling him he’d be better off giving you a lesson in manners rather than cleaning up after you.”

“Who is it?!” Cohen yells from the living room, and Charlotte takes it as an invitation. She picks up the briefcase that’s sitting at her feet, shoving past me and into the house in the direction of voices. God dammit, I do not need this right now, I think as I shut the door and follow her into the living room. Apparently her entrance is worthy of a game pause, and both Jace and Cohen are looking back and forth between the two of us, watching the show playing out before them.

“Charlotte?” Jace asks hesitantly, slowly pushing himself up into a sitting position on the couch.

She gives him a wave as Cohen questions, “You know her?” Jace gives a slight shake of his head and then reminds my brother that she was at the bar the night before. Cohen’s eyes widen, and I know he remembers the mood I was in after our encounter.

Before anyone can speak, I spout off, feeling more than irritated. “What the hell are you trying to pull, J. Mac?”

Crinkling his nose, he looks at me, at Charlotte, and then back at me. His eyes light up as if something’s magically popped into his head, and he falls back against the couch in a fit of laughter. Glancing at Charlotte, I can see that she’s trying to suppress a grin as she watches him, and I feel a bitter pull of jealousy over the fact that he’s been able to make her smile when all I get are glares.

“Dude, what the fuck is wrong with you?” I ask, breaking his fit of hysteria. His laughter dies down and he meets my eyes, his grin spreading like crazy across his face.

“Knox, this is Charlotte… Charlotte, meet Knox,” he says, waving his hand between the two of us.

She slowly turns and looks at me, but I notice I don’t get the same grin from her that Jace does. I tip my head towards her, pretending that I’m not wanting to drown in those deep brown eyes.

“God, you’re a fucking idiot,” Jace says, breaking my concentration.

“Umm, what the hell?” I ask, but I’m interrupted by a sweet, Southern drawl.

“Excuse me, boys, but I need to get to work. Now that we’ve done the introductions, I need the details on his injuries, his needs, and what I can do to accommodate him.”

Cohen’s mouth drops open at her statement, and my one-track mind is moving right along with him. I may not be in the market for a relationship, but I’m suddenly ready to allow her to accommodate me anyway she wants.

Jace clears his throat, grabs his crutches, and gets to his feet. He quickly asks Cohen for a ride back to his apartment, and Charlotte and I are left standing in the room alone as they head towards the front door. I want to protest, not wanting to be left alone with this girl for a single second, but I know Jace is determined to make it happen. She frowns after the guys as they go to leave, and we both follow to see them out. Cohen’s out the door first with Jace right behind him, and I’m mentally cursing the fact that my brother packed his car already. Before he gets off the porch, Jace turns towards us, a stupid shit-eating grin flashing across his face.

“Knox, meet Charlie. Charlie, this is Knox. Take good care of him. You two have fun getting acquainted,” he says, tossing her a wink.

Charlie

“YOU’RE CHARLIE? Volunteer, be-my-pain-in-the-ass-babysitter-for-the-next-few-weeks Charlie?”

I have no idea what the hell is going on as I look back and forth between Jace and the guy that I now know as Knox. A dark scowl spreads across his face as he finally makes the connection. I’m not sure who he was expecting, but apparently it most definitely wasn’t me. Shrugging my shoulders, I hold out my hand, hoping that he’s in a better mood than he was last night.

“Charlotte Davenport. But yes, most people call me Charlie for short,” I inform him, wondering what the big deal is. He stares at my hand, which I promptly drop as his eyes reach mine and I can see something flicker in them. Something that looks like anger or frustration, and it confuses the hell out of me. When he looks at Jace, his scowl deepens.

“Did you know about this?” he asks, prompting Jace to hold up his hands, shaking them in denial.

“She introduced herself as Charlotte to me, too. It wasn’t until she started talking about needing to know how to take care of you that it clicked that she was probably the Charlie you were expecting. Look on the bright side, man. Now you don’t have to worry about some creepy guy changing your boxers for you,” Jace says, grinning and shooting me a wink.

In all my volunteering, I’ve never had to change the clothes of any of my assignments, and normally I’d draw the line at it. That’s what nurses are for. But the thought of seeing his muscular body without any clothes on makes crossing the line seem that much easier.

Taking the moment to check him out, I already know I’m in trouble. He’s wearing nothing but athletic shorts, and those are riding low on his hips, showcasing those tempting V-sculpted oblique muscles every woman seems to fall in love with. A small trail of light hair peeks out of his shorts and leads up to a toned stomach, and I can see the outline of a fading six pack, presumably suffering from his lack of physical inactivity. My eyes continue their exploration and I notice that his pecs are the same way. They’re certainly defined, but I can tell that some of the muscle tone has gone away since he’s been unable to exercise. I have a feeling that this probably has something to do with his less than sunny disposition as I know how these guys love to use physical exertion to let out their frustrations.

I make a mental note to research his injuries and talk to Dad to find some way to allow him to do physical activity that won’t hurt him further but that will let him expend some energy. A throat clears, and I’m pulled out of my thoughts. I realize that the two of them are staring at me, and I notice that the other one has joined them.

“Hey, Charlotte. I’m Cohen, the better-looking Wellington brother.” He grins as his brother scowls at him, and I’m wishing his personality would rub off on Rugged Man. “Listen, thanks for doing this. As much as I’d love to stick around and take care of his cheery ass, I’ve got finals. I left my number on the kitchen counter, so if you need anything, just give me a call. Make sure he wears his back brace until the doc says he doesn’t have to.” He pauses, frowning when he notices that Knox isn’t currently in the brace he just mentioned. “He doesn’t have to sleep in it, and we didn’t put it on before you got here. Come on inside and I’ll show you how to do it.”

The four of us make our way back in the house, and I still find myself in shock that I’m here with these guys. Jace sits down on the couch and props his leg up as Cohen leads Knox and me down a hallway into what I’m guessing is Knox’s room.

“Cohen, I was fine last night. I don’t need it. I’m not going anywhere anyway until my appointment next week. As long as I take it easy and sit in the recliner, I’ll be fine,” Knox says in protest, and upon seeing the huge contraption he’s supposed to wear, I don’t blame him for protesting.

Shaking his head, Cohen doesn’t seem to agree. “That was a one-time thing to get your grumpy ass out of the house. You’re not getting out of this, and you better not be an ass to Charlie either when I’m gone.”

Sighing, Knox resigns himself to wearing the brace. “Fine, whatever.” His brother goes to town showing me how it works, and I can’t help but notice the way Knox flinches when my fingers graze his skin as I follow Cohen’s movements.

“Normally with a brace like this he’d be able to put it on himself, but with his broken arm, he obviously can’t make it work. Here, let me take it off. I want to watch you do it just to make sure you’re comfortable with it.”

Dad’s made sure that I’ve taken numerous first aid classes, but I’ve always had an issue with pain that I don’t think I’ll ever get used to, so I’m extremely nervous to put this brace on him. When Drew used to ask me to dig out an ingrown hair with his tweezers, I could barely get my fingers to stop shaking in order to do it. There’s something about knowing I’m potentially inflicting pain on someone else that makes me cringe. When I take the brace out of Cohen’s hands, I have to tell myself to calm down. As I move towards him, Knox stands there stoical, watching my movements. Standing right in front of him, I’m unnerved by this close proximity and the task at hand. Closing my eyes, I shake my head, telling myself that I’m being ridiculous and there’s no way I’m going to hurt him more than he already is.

Before I can mentally pump myself up, I feel his hot breath graze my ear. “Any day now, sweetheart.”

My eyes open just in time to catch him straightening back up, amusement on his face. The cocky grin that spreads on his face as his lips twitch makes me want to both smack him and use my own to wipe that smirk away. Involuntarily, I lick my lips, and I notice his smile falter slightly.

“What’s the matter, Charlie? I promise, I won’t bite…unless you’re into that sort of thing.” He pauses, and I can feel my skin blush as his eyes wander down my body and then back up again where they rest on my lips. “Because if so, then I most certainly will.”

“Whether you bite or not is none of my concern, and as far as what I’m into… That’s none of your business,” I say a little too quickly, causing him to chuckle.

His eyes are hooded when he looks at me for a moment before responding. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. You don’t have to tell me your deep, dark secrets today. We have plenty of time for that. But I won’t forget that you didn’t say no.” He winks, stepping back from me as if he’s forcing me to come to him. I’m not some plaything he can mess with, and I won’t fall for his quick charm. Instead, I just cross my arms and stare at him. A worthy adversary, he stands unmoving as if he could play this game all day.

A laugh that’s masked in a fake cough finally interrupts our stare down. “Dude, Knox, can you cool it on the flirting? I don’t need you scaring her away on her first day. Work your game some other time.”

Knox’s gaze leaves mine to look at his brother and he rolls his eyes. “Trust me, little brother, that wasn’t even close to my game. And don’t you worry, I won’t do anything to scare the little lady away,” he says, as if flirting with me would be the worst thing in the world.

Giving him a dirty look, I close the gap between us as I wrap my arms around him. I secure the brace against his body, and his breath catches when it accidentally pinches the skin underneath my shaky hands.

“Umm, are you sure you don’t want to put a shirt on? Won’t this irritate your skin?” I look up at him, our faces only a few inches apart.

His green eyes look down into mine and he shakes his head. “What’s wrong? Does the sight of my bare skin make you nervous?” he asks, nodding towards my shaking fingers as they move around to the front of the brace.

Steeling my nerves, I force my hands to still and shake my head. “God, could you be any more arrogant? Sorry I’m worried about pinching your damn skin when I try to put this thing on you,” I respond, exasperated at his cockiness and the fact that he can read me so easily—not that I’ll ever admit that I want nothing more than to run my fingers over his smooth chest.

“If you say so, sweetheart. It gets too fucking hot with a shirt and that brace. I’ll be fine. I just have to rub lotion on it at the end of the night and it doesn’t irritate me too much.”

I can feel my nose wrinkle, wondering how on earth he puts lotion on his back with only one good arm. He must catch my reaction because I feel him chuckle under my hands, and I can’t help but notice the way his abs ripple before he inhales sharply. I’m guessing that he’s got an injury to his ribs if laughter causes him pain. I don’t remember seeing that on his paperwork, so I make a mental note to sit down and go through it all with him later.

I set to work on fastening the brace around his abdomen the same way Cohen showed me how and pretend that the closeness to him isn’t making my mind fuzzy. I can feel his eyes on me the entire time I’m working the straps, and I’m trying not to fumble under his gaze. I’ve never felt such an instant attraction to a man, especially one who seems like he wants nothing to do with me one second and then is flashing me a sexy grin in the next. Sighing, I finish up, and Cohen inspects it.

“Nice job, Charlotte. I think you’ll do just fine. Like he said, he uses lotion so his skin doesn’t chafe. I usually put it on for him before bed, but I’m not sure how late you’ll be sticking around. You can always do it right before you leave if that sort of thing doesn’t bother you.” He pauses to look at me, and I nod my head, indicating that I have no problem with this part of the job. “Technically, he’s not supposed to shower, but if you can cover his arm, he can shuffle into it. I don’t know the scope of your volunteer work, but getting dressed can be a problem for him. I’m sure you two can figure something out. He’s got a buddy who lives a few doors down, so he might be able to help with that aspect, but he works the night shift. I’m not sure when he’s home and awake, though.”

Swallowing hard, I push the thoughts of helping Knox shower out of my mind. It’s clear that he’s not attracted to me. I’ve got to get it through my head that this is a professional relationship and nothing more. If I have to help a wounded soldier get dressed because he can’t do it himself, I’m sure I can do so without seeing anything. Keep telling yourself that, Charlie. I can already tell that this is going to go beyond anything I’ve ever done in a volunteer setting, and surprisingly I’m okay with it. Taking a look at Knox as he silently watches our conversation, I realize that it’s not actually surprising after all.

“Umm, thanks? I’m sure we’ll figure something out. I got a short rundown of his injuries, but can you confirm them for me?”

Cohen walks over to a dresser in the corner of the room and picks up a packet of paper.

“Here are his discharge papers. Obviously, he broke his left arm, and he had to have spinal surgery, hence the cast and back brace. He broke a couple of ribs, had to have his spleen removed, and suffered some burning and bruising.”

“Jesus Christ,” I can’t help but whisper. Hell, I’d be a moody son of a bitch if I had all those injuries, too.

“Yeah, he also had some brain swelling so they placed him in a medically induced coma for a few weeks, but they claim there’s no brain damage. That remains to be seen,” Cohen says, grinning at me. “It’s been three weeks since he left the hospital, and hopefully next week he’ll get the all clear to stop wearing the brace. Make sure when you go to his appointments with him that you get your orders straight from the doctor or else Knox might lie about his progress. I don’t trust his ass to take it as easy as they tell him to.”

I start to respond, but Knox interrupts. “Excuse me, I’m right fucking here. Cohen, don’t you need to get Jace home? I can inform Charlotte—sorry, Charlie,”—his eyes narrow when he emphasizes the word Charlie—“here about everything that’s happened over the last month and a half.”

“Whatever, dude. The patient’s all yours. If he gets too grumpy, just give him a pain pill. Those knock him out and will give you some peace and quiet,” Cohen jokes as Knox slaps him on the back of the head as he goes to leave the room.

Cohen and I follow, and he gives me a few more details before he and Jace get ready to leave. “You kids have fun and try not to bite each other’s heads off,” Jace says, laughing as he walks out the door, missing the middle finger that Knox gives him.

“Good luck,” Cohen tells me, offering a small smile, apparently knowing all too well how difficult this patient is going to be.

I nod in thanks and shut the door behind him, leaving Knox and myself alone for the very first time.

Chapter 5

Knox

THE SOUND of the door latching echoes through the living room as I watch Charlie lean back against it, her eyes closed as she takes a deep breath. It never clicked in my mind that she was the one I was expecting until Jace connected the dots. To be honest, I had hoped that once I was fully healed and in a better place mentally I’d see her again out in Clarksville sometime. After I fucked things up last night, I couldn’t get her off my mind, but I know I’m nowhere near ready to get involved with anyone. That’s why I was thrown off guard when she showed up on my doorstep this morning.

I was curious about her conversation with Jace, and I wouldn’t put it past him to meddle, so I automatically assumed he’d set this up. Never in a million years did I think creepy guy volunteer Charlie would turn out to be gorgeous, can’t-get-her-off-my-mind Charlotte. She’s the first and the last person I want to see right now, and I have no idea why I feel that way after just two minutes of a stare down at the bar.

I don’t know exactly what it was. The way she was sitting at the bar by herself, playing around on her phone, not paying attention to anything around her, had me watching her. When she introduced herself, she had a sexy confidence, but I could see the hesitation in her eyes. I don’t know what it was, but something in that short time made me want to get to know this girl—which is exactly why I shot her down.

Fuck, I’m an idiot. I don’t know if it’s because of how I acted or because of how I’m feeling now. Shaking my head, I grab the remote and turn on ESPN, wanting something to fill the silence.

Charlie finally moves away from the door, grabs her briefcase, and sits on the couch facing me. She pulls out a notepad and a pen and then puts glasses on. They’re thick brown frames that highlight the color of her eyes rather than hiding them. Something about the combination of the glasses and the briefcase has me thinking naughty professor, and I’m kind of shocked that my dick is picking up on it.

Picking up the pen, she begins to ask me questions in detail about the explosion, my injuries and surgeries, and all the subsequent doctor visits since then. It’s not exactly something I like talking about. I give her as little detail as possible but just enough that she knows what she’s getting into. She listens intently, nodding and giving me sympathetic looks as I tell her what I remember about the incident.

There’s not much more that I hate than pity, so I try to end the conversation, but the girl is relentless with her interrogation. Her face softens as I tell her about waking up from the coma. The look she’s giving me is a combination of both sexy and sweet and I’m finding it hard to concentrate. She keeps chewing on the end of her pen, and my cock goes hard in two seconds flat as I envision those sweet, plump lips wrapped around it. Trying to discreetly readjust myself in my basketball shorts so I don’t scare her off with the giant tent, I grab the pillow from behind me and place it in my lap as she continues her line of questioning, frequently sucking on the pen. Finally, after about twenty minutes have passed, my dick and I get some relief as she puts her things away and stands. Thank freaking Christ that’s over with.

“I know your brother’s been here to help you, but this place looks like it could use a good cleaning, so I’m going to get to work. Need anything before I start? And is there any place in the house you want me to avoid?” she asks, and I’m taken aback at the question. Most women I know would be dying to snoop around.

“I’m good. I’m getting used to sitting around doing nothing. And no, there’s nothing off-limits.” She’s about to leave the room when a thought pops in my mind. “Hey, actually, there’s a book on my nightstand. Can you grab that for me? It helps pass the time.”

She nods and disappears, only to walk back in a few moments later, her eyebrows raised at the book she’s holding.

“You’re reading War and Peace? Don’t you already have enough trouble staying awake with your pain pills?” she asks teasingly as she hands me the second volume. The sexy grin on her face has me itching to grab her hand and pull her into my lap, but the bulky brace would just be in the way and I’m in no shape to pleasure her the way I want to.

“I’ve got nothing but time, sweetheart. And…well, Jace bet me a hundred bucks that I wouldn’t finish it, and I hate to lose,” I admit.

“Yeah, good luck with that. You’ll have to let me know how it turns out,” she says before grabbing her iPod out of her purse. She puts the headphones in and exits the room, leaving me alone with Tolstoy and the talking heads on ESPN.

An hour later, I’m still trying to lose myself in the world of the Rostovs and the Bolkonskys, but my mind keeps wandering to the brown-eyed girl who’s signed on to hang out with me over the next few weeks or however long she’s going to be around. I hate that I’m thinking about her, and I hate even more that I’m going to be tortured by seeing her every day. I know she’s attracted to me. I saw it in the way she checked me out last night and then in the way her eyes took in my bare chest this morning. I have to admit that it does something for my ego since it’s been killing me to stay inactive. I swear I can feel the muscle mass melting off me every single day that passes and it's doing nothing to help the bad mood that's been hanging over me for the past few weeks.

Closing the book and setting it aside, I contemplate going to find her to help ward off some of this loneliness that's been gradually creeping up on me since I left the hospital. If we’re going to be spending time together, we might as well get to know each other—platonically, of course. If she’s still around when I’m fully healed, then maybe we can test the physical waters. Maybe.

I’m about to get up and go in search of her when I hear her phone beep and notice it sitting on the table. Picking it up to take to her, I can’t help but glance at the screen. It’s a text from some guy named Drew.

Charlie, I love you. I’m back in town and I need, I want to see you as soon as possible. Please call me as soon as you get this.

Well, fuck me cockless. All sorts of accusations start flying through my head, and I determine this guy must be her man. So much for trying to get to know her. Now I don’t even want her around if that’s the type of chick she is. Either I misjudged her attraction or she likes to step out on this Drew guy when he’s apparently out of town. And to think I was getting ready to put myself out there.

“Hey, I found this grocery list on the side of the refrigerator. Cohen gave me some cash before he left. Want me to run to the store and pick this stuff up for you? I’ve got time. I don’t have anywhere I need to be today,” Charlie asks as she walks into the room, pulling the headphones out of her ears. She freezes when she sees me holding her phone and gives me a confused look.

“Oh, I think your day just got a little busier. Apparently your boyfriend’s back in town. Guess I’m fortunate that I didn’t sit down on the barstool next to you last night like my dick was screaming at me to do, sweetheart. One thing you need to know about me is that I don’t fuck other men’s women. And I sure as hell don’t respect a woman who’d step out on her man,” I spit out, pissed that what I thought could be a sweet girl I could get to know has turned out to be in the same category as Megan.

Her eyes first widen and then narrow at my words. I can see the anger spreading across her face, and while I’m confused by it, it doesn’t stop me from giving her a stare down. Who the hell does she think she is to be angry? I know she didn’t exactly hit on me, but her eyes last night told me that she wanted to. She’s standing frozen in her spot, and I can’t help but egg her on.

“What’s the matter, Charlotte? Didn’t expect me to find out? I guess that’s just too bad for you. Here’s the thing. I don’t do cheating and I can’t stand cheaters.”

Before I can get the last word out, she moves so fast that I can’t anticipate the slap that lands across my cheek. This isn’t the first slap I’ve ever gotten, but it is the first time it’s happened that I didn’t hear an apology immediately following it, the slapper’s eyes wide as she covers her mouth in an I can’t believe I just did that type of way. Nope, this girl meant for that slap to sting, and fuck, did it ever. I’m rubbing my jaw when I notice that her eyes look hot with anger, and I have to take a step back before she lands another blow.

I watch as she closes her eyes and balls her fists at her sides as she takes a deep breath. She stands there in that exact spot for a few moments, and I’m hoping she’s trying to calm down. I’m still the wronged party here, if you can even call it that, but I don’t feel like getting hit again. Slowly, she opens her eyes, unclenches her fists, and glares at me once again.

“I hope that leaves a mark, asshole.”

What in the fucking hell?

Charlie

THIS GUY has lost his mind. He is seriously delusional, and I’m questioning the validity of the assessment that he didn’t suffer brain damage. I’m about to suggest that he get a second opinion when he interrupts my thoughts.

“Sorry, sweetheart, but you’re going to have to hit a lot harder than that to leave a mark on my skin,” he prods, further irritating me, causing me to ball my hand into a fist again, ready to accept his challenge.

“Let’s get a couple of things straight here, asshole. First of all, when I introduced myself to you last night, did I say, ‘Hey, sexy, I’m Charlotte. I want a good fuck and you look just like the guy to give it to me’? Well, did I?” I ask, seething with anger as he hesitates to answer me. Sure, I may have thought about his lips on my skin, but I never would’ve gone home with him on the first night, no matter what Lucy advised me to do.

He blinks at me, looking from my fist to my face. “Uh…no?”

“Exactly, so you can forget that whole part of your argument, but thank God you’re so fucking noble that you won’t sleep with another man’s woman. Seriously. Fucking kudos. I’ll have to get you a cookie for that.” He snorts, and I glare at him, shutting him up. “So second of all, did you ever ask if I have a boyfriend? Not that it should matter to you since you blew me off when I simply told you my name, but did you ever ask if I had a boyfriend?”

Again, I get a blank stare before he lets out another, “No.”

“So then ask me.”

He clears his throat before he asks the question. “Charlotte, do you have a boyfriend?”

Giving him a sweet smile that’s still laced with venom, I answer him. “No, Knox, for your information, I do not have a boyfriend. I did, however, have a fiancé until a couple of months ago. It looks like we have one thing in common. I, like you, cannot stand cheaters.”

His eyes widen as the realization that he’s a complete and total asshole dawns on him. Or at least I hope it does. Wanting to have the last word, I hurriedly grab my purse and head into the kitchen to grab the cash his brother left. As I make my way towards the front door, he stops me in the living room and hands me my phone. I try to ignore the way his hand lingers on mine when I take it from him, but the feel of his rough skin turns me on, and it pisses me off even more.

“Charlie, I—” I hold my hand up and he stops talking. I don’t bother looking up at him. I’m so angry, and I’m afraid if I see a sympathetic or apologetic look in his gorgeous green eyes my anger will melt away. I have no time for a guy who’d make assumptions about me like that, both that I’d fuck him the night I met him and that I’d cheat on my boyfriend to do so. I don’t care how hot he is—he’s clearly an arrogant cockbag I’m better off just admiring from afar.

“Just don’t, Knox. I’ll be back with the groceries later. Maybe while I’m gone you can take the foot out of your mouth and shove it up your ass.”

Without looking back, I leave his house. It isn’t until I’m halfway down the road that I finally stop shaking.

LUCY LOOKS at me with wide eyes. “He did not say that!” Taking a sip of my coffee, I nod and she falls back against the couch with a look of disgust on her face.

I called her to meet me for coffee so I could vent and calm my nerves. Knox’s grocery list wasn’t all that long, but I need time to cool off before going back to his place. To be honest, I was getting used to the idea of taking care of him while his brother is away. After Jace and Cohen had left, he seemed to have mellowed out a little, and while I was cleaning, I decided that he was probably just grumpy from having a caretaker and being cooped up inside. I was hoping that after I was done we could lunch together and get to know each other, but it’s clear now that’s not going to happen.

“So what’d you do? I can’t believe he snooped through your phone and then went off on you like that!” Lucy exclaims, and I know she’s going to be stuck on this for a while. Her last relationship didn’t end well and she’s still in the man-hating stage, except where Kale’s concerned.

I grin sheepishly as I relive the slap for her. She squeals and holds up her hand for a high-five. Lucy’s all about the slap. I’ve always given her crap about it, but damn, it felt good when I did it. It might have been a little unwarranted, and I’m wondering if part of it was because I never got to give Drew the same treatment.

“Have you ever even slapped anyone before?” she asks, and I shake my head.

“That was definitely a first for me, but I was just so angry. And I think I was more pissed that he basically called me a slut without having to say it! All I did was say hi and tell him my name. Since when did that mean ‘please bend me over this table and do me good’?”

Lucy giggles and shakes her head. “I saw that guy last night. He’s probably had the very thing happen to him. You know how the Army groupies around here can be when it comes to hot soldiers. They don’t call them barracks bunnies because they’re there to do housekeeping. They prey on these guys, and the men eat it up. For the most part.”

I roll my eyes, knowing she’s right. It doesn’t escape my attention that there always seems to be attractive girls hanging around the VA office on campus.

“I don’t get him. I’ve ‘known’ the guy for less than twenty-four hours and he’s already shot me down, blown me off, flirted with me, had to hide his hard dick, and then called me a slut in that period of time. I mean, who does that?”

Lucy’s eyes widen and the grin on her face grows just as big. “His penis got hard and he had to hide it? Oh, sister, do tell!”

Rolling my eyes again, I’m not surprised that’s what she latched on to from my statement. “When I was trying to get information out of him about his injuries, needs, and wants so that I can help him out in the most efficient way, I couldn’t help but notice that he kept watching me chew on my pen. I swear, he wasn’t even aware we were having a conversation. His eyes were glued to my lips…so I may have put on a little show, sucking the tip while he watched.” I grin sheepishly, and Lucy laughs.

“Oh my god, you were teasing him?!”

“I couldn’t help myself! Then I noticed him readjusting his crotch and then he covered it with a pillow.” I grin to myself as I remember how empowering it felt with his eyes following every movement my lips made. I felt even more confident when I realized he had an erection.

Her head falls back again as she laughs. “You totally gave that guy spank bank material! Nice going, girl.”

Shaking my head, I just shrug. “I seriously doubt that. I think the slap probably took care of that little problem.”

“Or it turned him on even more. Maybe he likes it a little rough.” She pauses, and I’m sure she’s thinking about the very thing right now. “Hey, at least you learned one good thing about this guy,” she says, and I wrinkle my forehead in confusion.

“That he likes to jump to conclusions and apparently thinks every woman on the planet wants to sleep with him? Yeah, great guy! My panties are melting just at the thought of him,” I say sarcastically, but if I’m being honest, I can totally see that actually happening.

She takes a sip of her latte before she responds. “Not every woman on the planet. Just you. You must’ve been giving him fuck-me eyes.” She starts batting her eyelashes and I can’t help but laugh at her. “What I mean is, you know he’s not a cheater. After what happened with Drew, I’d say this guy is at least a step in the right direction. Maybe he deserves a chance. Or at least a roll in the hay.”

“You’re kidding, right? Between his accusations and my slap, I highly doubt anything’s going to happen. I imagine we’ll barely tolerate each other until this assignment is over. And I’m absolutely not getting between the sheets with him. That’d only prove his theory that I wanted him!”

Watching me, Lucy twirls her straw in her drink before she grins wickedly at me. “Well, did you? Don’t think I didn’t notice you practically ignoring Michael while you were staring at this guy across the bar. Hell, I had to yank you outside to get you to leave.”

I blush, knowing I can’t keep anything from her. “Okay, fine. So maybe I thought about what it would be like for him to be a good rebound, but it wouldn’t have happened that night!”

“Oh, Jesus, Charlie. Lighten up and stop being such a prude. A one-night stand is a great way to rebound. You get to feel good for a night without letting your heart get involved. And then you don’t have to go to bed knowing the last person to touch you was the asshole who broke your heart.”

“How’s that working out for you, Lucy?” I ask immediately regretting it as I see the dark expression wash over her face. “Shit, Luce, I didn’t mean that.”

Waving me off, she plants a fake smile across her face. “It’s fine, Charlie. We all have our ways of coping. Yours is crying yourself to sleep, and mine is not being alone long enough to do the same.” She catches the expression on my face and her eyes soften. She reaches across the table and places her hand on mine. “The walls are thin, honey, and you’re not exactly quiet.”

I grin back at her, trying to lighten the mood. “Yeah, well, Lucy, you aren’t exactly quiet either, and Kale definitely isn’t.”

We both fall into a fit of giggles, letting the serious moment pass us. She’s exactly right. We both have our own ways of coping, and I’m beginning to realize that mine is doing nothing but keeping me down. Maybe I do need to change things up. I don’t necessarily need to sleep with every guy who buys me a drink, but perhaps it’s time to loosen up and just let myself have a little fun for once. But not with Knox. I’m vowing to keep my heart—and my legs—completely void of the broody, grumpy, irritatingly good-looking soldier.

Chapter 6

Knox

I AM an asshole. That’s not a secret. And I’ve never hidden it or shied away from being who I am. So why do I feel so guilty for what I said to Charlie? I admit, I flew off the handle and made assumptions I shouldn’t have. The wave of jealousy that washed over me when I saw that text had me seeing red, which is fucking idiotic because I have no claim to her. I want no claim to her, but that damn slap did nothing to calm my raging dick. And although I should be happy that it’s working properly for the first time in weeks, I’m irritated as hell.

I’ve been sitting around the house trying to read this damn book to no avail when I hear a car pull in the driveway. Setting it down, I slowly rise from the chair and make my way outside to try and wave the white flag, hoping to salvage some part of this working relationship.

She has her head in the trunk when I approach her. “Need some help?” I ask, causing her to stand up so quickly that her head smacks the trunk door.

“Mother fucker!” she yells, her Southern twang coming out as she rubs the spot on her head where she collided with the metal. “Dammit, Knox! Don’t sneak up on someone when they’re in an unfamiliar place and not paying attention.”

Wincing, I do something I never do—I apologize. “Sorry, Charlie. I thought you’d hear me approaching. Umm, can I help?”

She looks at me, scoffing, and instantly I can tell that time does not make Charlie Davenport cool off quickly. “And have you exacerbate your injuries on the first day I’m supposed to be helping you? Yeah, no, thank you. This is already going to be a long enough assignment, but I’ve never backed away from one and I’m not going to start now. As for the groceries, I can get them myself.”

I can feel my jaw tense as the frustration of being helpless washes over me. “I’m not a damn invalid, so don’t treat me like one. I still have one good arm. I think I can handle a fucking grocery bag,” I growl as I go to pick up a bag, but she intercepts it before I can grab it.

“No, Knox! You have multiple broken bones. You had surgery for Christ’s sake! Lay down your pride for one freaking minute and get over it. I think I can carry groceries without breaking a nail, thank you very much.”

Put in my place, I watch her for a few moments as she goes to gather up the grocery bags I distracted her from when I made her hit her head. When I think she’s finally trusting that I’m letting her do this on her own, I swoop in and grab the last two out of the trunk with my good arm. She notices at the last minute, and she moves in to grab them from me. The way she comes at me has her swinging the other bags towards my body, and my torso bears the brunt of the impact. It catches me off guard, and I begin to lose my footing.

Time feels like it’s moving in slow motion as the realization that I’m about to kiss the concrete washes over me. I can see Charlie’s eyes widen, and she drops the bags in her hands and crosses the few feet between us, her arms wrapping around me as she tries to stop me from falling. She’s too late though, and I end up bringing her down with me as my arms clumsily and involuntarily wrap around her body.

Fortunately, I land on my ass, but I’m shaken and suddenly I’m lying down, flat on my back on the concrete, with Charlie still in my arms. My eyes closed during the fall as I prepared for the worst, and I still have them shut, silently praying to God that I didn’t just fuck myself up even more.

The thought that Charlie was right about just letting her do it crosses my mind, and I realize that her warm body is on top of mine. Her soft, ample breasts are pressed firmly on my bare skin, and I can feel the hardening of her nipples against me. The brace is in the way of our stomachs, but her pelvis is lined up right with my groin and fuck me if I’m not getting a semi right now. I realize that I haven’t take my pain medication since yesterday morning, and I’m amazed how one day off the stuff is already helping my erection-making abilities. Sure, I’m not rock hard and I know it’s going to deflate in two-point-five seconds, but it’s still more than I’ve felt in weeks. I’d vow to never take them again, but I’m already feeling the effects of not taking them, and this fall isn’t going to help the pain go away.

My ribs are killing me, yet I can’t help but be turned on by this girl’s tight and toned body lying on top of me, no matter the circumstances. Her hands brace against my chest, and I groan at the contact. She mistakes it for discomfort, which, sure, is partly the reason, but I love the feel of her hands on my skin. It’s been forever since a woman’s touch excited me, and I don’t want her to move away. Unfortunately, she sits up, a worried look on her face as she looks me over.

“Oh my god, you fucking idiot! Are you okay? Did you hurt anything? Oh Jesus, fuck, shit, fuck, do we need to go to the emergency room?” she asks, one question after another as her hands roam over me, inspecting every inch of my body. Almost every inch, that is.

As her hand moves over my chest, I grasp her wrist. “I’m fine, Charlie. My pride hurts more than anything, and I might be a little sorer than usual tomorrow, but I’m okay, I promise.”

She sits up, but her legs are still straddling my waist as she looks down on me. I can’t help but notice how beautiful she looks, even with the pinched pissed-off expression she’s giving me right now. Her dark brown hair is still in the long braid she had earlier, but strands have come loose and are framing her face. I want nothing more than to pull out the tie holding it in place so I can watch it fall down her shoulders and onto her sweet tits. The same ones that are directly in front of my face, swelling with every breath that she takes, and my cock twitches at the memory of them pressed up against me. Jesus, I have no idea what the hell is wrong with me, but I want this woman more than I’ve wanted anyone in the longest fucking time. I know I can’t—I shouldn’t—go there. Hell, with the way my dick is having massive bipolar disorder right now, I know I definitely can’t go there right now, no matter how hot she is and how badly I want to make a move.

“You scared the shit out of me,” she whispers, the chocolate morsels in her eyes shimmering as she looks down on me, a curly tendril falling out of her braid and onto her face.

Without thinking, I reach my hand up and brush the hair behind her ear. Fuck. I don’t know if it’s this girl or the fact that I haven’t felt a woman’s warmth against my skin, but she’s driving me crazy. Our gazes are locked, and if it weren’t for this damned brace, I’d be leaning up to kiss her lips right now. I apparently lose my mind, using my right arm to pull her down to me since I can’t lean up towards her. My hand grips the back of her head and I lead her in the direction of my mouth. She’s centimeters away from my face when she suddenly jerks out of my embrace and pushes herself off of me.

Standing up, she gives me a dirty look. “What the hell is wrong with you?! Do you seriously think I’m some swooning girl that wants nothing more than to be in your bed?!” She starts scrambling on the driveway, gathering up the groceries and trying to get them back into their bags. She’s muttering to herself, and I swear I hear terms such as “pigheaded,” “assface,” and “insufferable jerk.”

What the hell? I know she was looking down at me, just waiting to be kissed. I could see it in her eyes. Where the fuck did I get my wires crossed? Shit, maybe my brain did get a little scrambled when I hit the concrete, because I’ve never—not even with Megan—acted so erratically with a chick, and it’s beginning to piss me off.

I have to roll onto my stomach and get up on my knees, where I brace myself against the car in order to stand. “Umm, a little help here?” I ask, causing Charlie to gape at me.

She places her hands on her hips and lets out an exasperated sigh. “Help? Hmm, five minutes ago you seemed to think you were just fine all on your own. I’d hate to hurt your pride, Rugged Man. I’m sure you can figure it out all on your own.” With that, she gathers up the bags and heads inside, leaving me to wonder, Who the hell is Rugged Man?

WHEN I finally get on my feet and make my way inside, Charlie’s busy in the kitchen putting away the groceries. I head straight to the freezer and grab an ice pack out of it because my ass is killing me. Sitting down at the kitchen island, I place the pack under my ass. She notices and smirks at me.

“That’s what you get for being a jackass, jackass.”

“Hey, I’m an injured guy. Have some sympathy,” I say, giving her my biggest puppy-dog eyes. I know the ladies can’t resist the sea green color of my eyes, but Charlie takes one look at me and rolls her own.

“It’s your own damn fault. You’re like every other stubborn-ass man out there. You think you’re invincible and too prideful to accept a helping hand. Newsflash: You can’t do it all on your own, and whether you like it or not, I’m here to help you. So get used to it.”

Now I’m starting to get pissed off. This girl doesn’t know a damn thing about me. “Sorry, sweetheart, but I know more than anyone that I’m not fucking invincible. I think I’m bearing the scars, dealing with the wounds of that. For your information, I got fucking blown up by a goddamn bomb. My best friend damn near lost his leg and three other guys also suffered injuries. Did you not hear Cohen this morning? I was in a coma. I could’ve died any second that I’d lain in that hospital room. So, no, Charlie, I don’t think I’m invincible, and until you’re in my shoes, you have no room to judge me.”

Charlie stops what she’s doing and walks towards me until she’s standing directly across from me on the other side of the island. She places both of her hands on the counter, and her eyes bore into mine. “You’re right, Knox. I’ve never been in your shoes, and I never will be. I don’t expect to know what you went through, and I can’t even begin to understand how you’re feeling. How it felt waking up in the hospital, seeing Jace in his cast, or even reliving the bomb blast over and over again since it happened. You’re right. I’ll never experience that, and I’m sorry as hell that you did. But I did grow up with a father who came home every night after treating injured soldiers. Without him having to say anything, I knew when he lost someone on the table. I’ve been an Army brat my entire life. I’ve said goodbye to friends at the airport and had them come home by way of Dover in a flag-draped casket. Loss doesn’t just happen for you guys. It happens for the rest of us, too. Maybe not on the same level, but it still hurts like hell. So don’t you dare tell me I don’t understand that you aren’t invincible, because if any civilian can understand that, it’s me.”

I’m a loss for words, because for one, I’m not used to a girl holding her own with me, and this woman has done nothing but go toe-to-toe with me. And two, I had no idea her dad was in the Army. I swear, I stick my foot in my mouth more times than I’d like to count with this girl and the reminder of her earlier suggestion comes to mind, but my foot is going nowhere near my ass. Shuddering, the memory of that sorority girl sticking her finger in that place makes me cringe. Sure, I know some guys are cool with that and they like it, but I swear my cock deflated the moment she touched me there. Never fucking again.

“Look, Knox, we’re clearly incompatible. We’ve done nothing but piss each other off today—although I’ve certainly done nothing wrong. My very presence seems to irritate you at times. I’m going to make you some dinner and then get out of your hair for the night. Let’s just agree to be civil towards each other and this whole thing should work out just fine.”

Intersecting my fingers, I lean my elbows on the granite countertop. I actually disagree with her. I think we’re more alike than either of us realizes, and it’s causing us to butt heads. Deciding to wave the white flag on this one, I look directly at her as I respond.

“Look, I’m sorry about earlier. I jumped to conclusions and I was out of bounds. I shouldn’t have said the things that I did.” Fuck me, this is the goddamn second time I’ve apologized to her in a single day and I don’t know why. I’m usually fine with pissing my women off. Not that she’s my woman. It’s just that for some reason I don’t like the thought of her staying pissed at me.

She watches me carefully as if she’s assessing the sincerity in my words, but then her brow furrows again and I want to groan. “No, Knox, you shouldn’t have. But even more than that, you shouldn’t have been snooping through my phone.”

Sighing, I know this conversation is going to go nowhere. I’m trying to apologize but she’s just going to continue to find fault in anything I say. The thing is, I know I fucked up, but this girl won’t give me any slack and it’s wearing on me. It’s easier just to give up and let her continue to think I’m an asshole. Hell, it’s probably better for both of us anyway.

“You’re right. I shouldn’t have. We may be too different and we butt heads way too frequently. Let’s just do what we can to get through these next few weeks until Cohen comes back.”

She looks at me but I can’t read her face. “Fine. Perfect. Pretend I’m not even here,” she says as she turns her back towards me and moves to the stove, presumably to start dinner.

I sit on the stool for a few more moments, but she ignores me the entire time. I’m entertaining the idea of just telling her to have the organization send another volunteer, but the thought of having someone else show up tomorrow isn’t appealing, and I know she’s too strong to give up, even on me. Eventually I get tired of the cold shoulder and I leave the room without her even noticing.

LYING IN bed, I can’t stop thinking about how messed up this entire day was. After all, I’m stuck in this damn house with nothing but my thoughts, especially since my TV, computer, and book aren’t doing anything to drown them out. It’s really starting to piss me off how much this is weighing on me, because a girl hasn’t gotten under my skin in so long. Not since Megan, and we all know how that situation turned out. I still can’t fucking believe she showed up at the hospital. Thank God she hasn’t shown up at the house. She’s still so damn beautiful and it hurt to look at her when she came to visit me. If Lexi hadn’t made her leave, I have no idea what I would’ve done.

After Charlie brought me dinner into the living room earlier, she packed her stuff up and started to leave. I asked her to join me, trying to keep the peace, but she just shook her head and said that she’d see me tomorrow. Without even looking at me, she slipped out the door and was gone. Obviously she had no intention of accepting the offer of my olive branch, and the more I think about it, the angrier I get. Sure, she thinks she has some sort of idea of what it’s like to be a soldier, but just because you’re an Army brat doesn’t mean you know everything. Has she put her ass on line, gotten injured in the line of duty? Fuck no, and I’m beginning to resent that fact that she threw her daddy’s service in my face to try and make me feel guilty. That girl has no idea what it feels like to be laid up, to have a stranger have to come and take care of you. She has no fucking clue.

Getting up from the bed, I head to the bathroom so I can take my pain pills, knowing they’re the only thing that will help me get to sleep tonight. I’m still feeling the effects from that fall, and I still feel like an idiot for trying to act all macho in front of Charlie. In all her anger, she left before she could be remove the brace, and I don’t have the energy to try and get it off one-handed. I’ll have to suffer through sleeping in it. Deciding to stick it out in the recliner because there’s no way I’ll be able to lie comfortably on my bed with this thing on, I grab my book and head towards the living room.

It’s not long before the meds kick in and I start to nod off. The last thought on my mind is of Charlie Davenport, and I vow not to let her get under my skin any further, no matter how much of an asshole I have to be.

Chapter 7

Charlie

DRIVING AWAY from Knox’s place, I’m feeling guilty for biting his head off in the kitchen. He was actually right, not that I’ll admit that to him. I have no idea what it’s like to be in the military, to be injured by an unknown enemy, or to watch my friends be killed right before my eyes. Sure, I could tell the way that Dad was affected whenever he lost a patient, but he never went in depth to tell me what it was like. Doctor-patient confidentiality and all that, I guess. Thinking back on it, I know I shouldn’t have lost my cool so quickly, but that near kiss was unnerving. He’s been hot and cold since the moment I met him at the bar, and I’ve never liked a roller coaster ride. After assuming I wanted to sleep with him and then his trying to kiss me, the bitch in me came out in full force.

Deciding that I need someone to talk to, I head towards Dad’s house. If anyone can give me insight on how to deal with someone like Knox, it’ll be him. I pull into his driveway and grab the notes I took out of my briefcase before making my way to the house. Ringing the doorbell so he knows I’m here, I step inside just in time to see him walking into the living room looking nice in a pair of black dress pants and a long-sleeved button-up green shirt. He looks surprised to see me, and I shrug my shoulders, knowing he’s wondering why I’m here. I cross the room to give him a hug.

“Wow, Dad. You clean up nicely. Hot date, tonight?” I tease, and his face turns red. “I was just kidding, but is that a blush on your face?!” I laugh as the red deepens. “Oh come on, Dad. You can tell me.”

He walks into the kitchen and I follow him, sitting down at the table in the corner of the room. Grabbing two beers from the refrigerator, he sits down next to me and takes a long swig from his bottle as he hands me the other.

“It’s just dinner with a friend, Charlie,” he says, not looking at my face.

I don’t care if it’s a date or dinner with a friend. I’m just happy at the thought of my dad getting out of the house and spending time with a woman in any capacity. “Is it a lady friend?” I ask, wanting to get as many details out of my tight-lipped father as I can.

He runs his hand through his hair, ruffling it a bit, and for the first time I notice that it’s a little longer than usual. He’s been fortunate to maintain a full head of dark brown hair without a gray in sight. He always liked to joke that I should’ve had him going full-on gray by the time I was fifteen.

“I’m having dinner with a Dr. Branch. You remember her, don’t you?”

I’m racking my brain to place her, and I vaguely remember him introducing me to a woman with that name at the annual holiday party that the hospital puts on. “I think so, but I’d have to see her to remember her face. So it’s just a business dinner? Nothing more?” I can’t help my teasing tone, the nosy side winning out against the part of me that wants to leave him alone.

“It’s just two friends who enjoy each other’s company going out to dinner. If something comes of it, then so be it, but I’m just seeing how it goes.”

I lean across the table and give him a kiss on the cheek. “I’m happy for you, Dad. You deserve to have some fun.”

He smiles sheepishly. “So what brings you over here tonight?”

Sighing, I bring the papers to the table. “I had my first visit with my new assignment today. It was…well, interesting. I don’t know, Dad. I might not be up for this one.”

His brow wrinkles as he looks as me curiously. “Charlie Davenport, I’ve never known you to give up on anything. I’m sure it’s not that bad. What’s the problem?”

I launch into the story, leaving out certain details, such as the massive erection Knox was sporting and the way he almost kissed me. I mostly discuss the way his mood seems to shift so easily and how upset he got when I mentioned his pride.

Dad takes a drink of his beer and looks at me with sympathetic eyes. “Here’s the thing, Charlie. These are guys who are used to taking care of themselves and their fellow soldiers. He’s probably not used to being stuck on the sidelines, sitting at home, day after day after day. It must be killing him not to be in the gym, not to be training with his buddies, and he’s probably feeling cabin fever being stuck at home.”

His words make too much sense, but I’m not ready to feel any sympathy. “I know, Dad, but he’s nice one second and a grump the next. And then he’s apologizing before I can even process being angry. It’s up and down, back and forth, and in one day I already feel the whiplash from it.”

Dad smiles at me, his eyes shining, and I love that I can talk to him about anything. “I know, honey, and it’ll probably be this way for a while. The pain medication can mess with your emotions and moods. And the helplessness and loneliness can do a number on an injured patient. I know you’re damn stubborn, but try and be patient with him. It sounds like he needs it. And if it gets to be too much, take out your frustrations in the ring, okay?”

I know that he’s right, and for more than the first time, I’m thankful Dad introduced me to kickboxing as a kid. After realizing what a stubborn kid I was, he was very adamant that I found a way to channel my anger and annoyance in a positive way. We’ve been scrapping together for nearly twenty years, and we have a standing boxing date every Sunday at the local boxing gym where many soldiers frequent. I’ve tried to drag Lucy with me, but she refuses to get her pretty face bruised and sticks to the regular gym where we take yoga classes together. I’m stuck sparring with guys at the gym who try to take it easy on me. It wasn’t until they saw Dad and me beating the crap out of each other that they finally started treating me like an adversary instead of a wilting flower, but Kale’s still the only one who comes at me full force.

Finishing my beer, I stand to leave. “Thanks for the advice, Dad. I’ll try to be more patient with him. Will you be at the gym tomorrow, or are you having a late night?” I ask him, wiggling my eyebrows up at him, causing him to blush.

He shakes his head, chuckling at me. “I’ll be there, Charlie. No doubt about that.”

Leaning over, I give him another kiss on the cheek. “Love you, Dad. Have a good time tonight. You deserve it.”

“Thanks, honey. I love you, too. Remember that when I kick your ass tomorrow.”

Laughing, I give him one last smile and I leave the house, feeling much better than before. Wade Davenport is the best man I’ve ever known, and I hope Dr. Branch realizes that. For both their sakes.

IT’S BEEN three days since that weird first day with Knox, and it’s no less awkward than it was when I left Saturday evening. Dad and I sparred the next day, and I know I was a little more intense than normal. He seemed tired, and I was curious as to how his date was. I didn’t want to push it, so I decided to let him tell me when he’s ready. I just kicked, jabbed, and even got in one good uppercut before he was ready to call it quits.

I’ve been to Knox’s place every day since then, but we’ve barely interacted. When I showed up on Sunday after working out with Dad, he frowned at the bruise that was forming on my cheek from a jab I hadn’t blocked, but he only opened the door to let me in, not saying a word. Since then, we’ve only talked when necessary, and it hasn’t escaped my attention that he still hasn’t asked me to put the lotion on his back. I felt bad that I’d forgotten, but I wasn’t bringing it up if he wasn’t going to.

I’m pulling up to his house, ready to take him to a doctor appointment. I know he’s wishing that he’s going to get the okay to stop wearing the brace, and I’m hopeful for him, too. Maybe that’ll put him in a better mood. Although he hasn’t asked about the lotion, the evil part of me hopes he isn’t quite done with it yet. Cohen promised I’d get to rub lotion on his skin, and I inwardly cringe as I realize that I sound like freaking Buffalo Bill. “It rubs the lotion on its skin or it gets the hose again.” What the hell, Charlie? I think to myself as I shake the thought out of my head. Am I really quoting a fictional serial killer from Silence of the Lambs as I imagine rubbing my hands over his body? God, help me. If I start to discuss the delectable pairing of a Chilean Malbec with the juicy part of the brain, please find the nearest looney bin and drop me at their front door.

I exit the car and make my way up the front porch steps. I’m about to knock on the door when he opens it.

“Been waitin’ for you all damn day, sweetheart,” he informs me as he impatiently taps his fingers against the doorjamb.

Rolling my eyes, I don’t bother to check him out, because all I’ve seen him in since Saturday is a pair of basketball shorts and his brace, which he’s currently not wearing. “Sorry, Your Majesty, but I do have a job that requires me to show up and, you know, put in eight hours of work. That’s why Cohen scheduled your appointments for the afternoon.” I glance down at my watch and realize that, if we don’t get out of here soon, we’re going to be late. “Would it have killed you to have gotten dressed before I got here?”

I brush past him and head back towards his bedroom and into his closet. Hearing him behind me, I don’t turn around. Instead I start looking for an acceptable shirt he can slip on to go with his shorts. Finally, I decide on just a simple green t-shirt, not purposely choosing it so it matches his eyes or anything. Yeah, right.

When I turn around, I spot him sitting on the edge of his bed, watching me. I throw the shirt at him. “Here, put this on.” The shirt hits him square in the chest and falls into his lap. With my hands on my hips, I want impatiently, but he just sits there, still watching me.

“Umm, sweetheart, I could use a little help here,” he informs me, holding out his broken arm to show that he might need some assistance. Oh come on. He can’t honestly expect me to believe that he can’t get a t-shirt around his cast. Sighing, I cross the room to him and grab the material from him.

“This might be easier if you stand up,” I tell him, and he complies silently. Even at my five foot eight, he still stands about half a foot taller than me, so I climb onto his bed, standing up on it. He moves closer so I can help him. After I instruct him to hold his arms out, he complies as I place the open sleeve over his broken arm and feed it up past his cast. Putting his good arm through the other sleeve, I easily slip it up and over his head. It gets caught on his ear, so I have to yank down, causing him to curse. I can’t help the smirk that spreads over my face as I pull the t-shirt the rest of the way down, my fingers lingering on the skin as I cover it. He scowls at me, and before I know it, he wraps his arm around my waist and pulls me to him so we’re chest to chest.

“I have to admit, Charlie, I’m used to women undressing me. Not the other way around. But I think I can get used to you doing this for me, especially if you keep looking at me like it pains you to cover me up,” he whispers in my ear, his breath tickling me as his words send a shiver down my spine.

Pulling back from him, I glare. “I was no—” He cuts me off my placing a long finger on my lips.

“Whatever you want to tell yourself, sweetheart,” he says, grinning at me. What was it that I called him? Oh yeah, an arrogant cockbag.

“Excuse me for trying to be helpful. And stop calling me sweetheart! I have a name, you know.”

He just keeps grinning at me, and I swear that in three days’ time he’s learned how to push every single one of my buttons. Huffing, I clamber off the bed and leave the room with him trailing behind me. When we get to the living room, I remember that he needs his brace, so I run back to his room to get it. He scowls but allows me to fasten it on him.

“Get your shit. You’ve wasted enough of my time and I’m not going to make you late to the first appointment that I’m supposed to take you to,” I snap, watching as he grabs his wallet and keys.

He locks up the house, and it isn’t until we’re in the car and on the highway that I begin to smell the sweat on him. Wrinkling my nose, I look over at him only to find him staring out the window.

“Umm Knox?”

He turns to look at me, and the serene look on his face catches me off guard. Like he’d been lost in his thoughts and I just pulled him away from something special. His eyebrows rise as he waits for me to continue.

“Have you showered since your brother left?” I ask, feeling like a jerk the moment the words escape my lips.

His brow furrows as he looks at me. “It’s not exactly easy getting dressed, undressed, and into the shower with my cast and brace, Charlie. I can do sponge baths, but that’s about it. I’m doing the best I can.”

I clear my throat, my hands gripping the steering wheel. I’m watching the road ahead, but I can feel his gaze on me. “You know, umm, I can help, if you want. Cohen told me how to wrap your arm, so seriously, any time you want, just let me know. I have no problem making sure that you’re fresh and clean.”

I glance over at him, and a smile lights up his face. “Okay, Andre 3000. After we get back from the doctor’s office, you can get me naked and into the shower so that I can smell nice and manly for you.”

“Andre 3000? Seriously?” I ask, and he grins at me, launching into the Outkast song “So Fresh, So Clean.” Honestly, the thought of getting him naked and in the shower has me both salivating and shaking, but if it’ll help him out, I guess I don’t mind lending a helping hand. Maybe it’ll brighten his demeanor a little bit if he’s feeling refreshed, relaxed, and well…a little less smelly.

As we pull up to the doctor’s office, Knox sobers and stares at the building before he exits the car. “I’m so fucking ready to be done with this shit,” he says, not exactly to me, but more to himself.

“How many appointments have you had?” I ask him, because other than the initial conversation we had, he’s never talked to me about his injuries, the coma, or what he’s been doing since he was released from the hospital.

“Way too many. I’d gladly never step foot in another hospital or doctor’s office for the rest of my life once all this is over with. Too many memories. The week I had to spend here after they took me out of the coma was brutal and depressing as hell.”

“Was this the first time you’ve been injured in the line of duty?”

The question causes a dark shadow to form in his eyes, and he simply shakes his head as we go through the automatic doors. He doesn’t say anything to me before he goes to check in, letting the receptionist know that he’s here. We sit in the waiting room, and his legs begins to shake, bouncing up and down as if he’s nervous or antsy.

“You okay?” I ask, and he gives me a small smile.

“Yeah, I’m good, sweetheart. Just really hoping to get the all clear to get this damn brace off.”

“Is it really that bad?” I’ve never had to wear anything like it, but I do know that I can only sleep on my stomach or my side, and I don’t think I’d be able to do it with that.

Shrugging his shoulders, he stares at the television on the wall across from us as he answers me. “I can barely sleep when I have it on unless I’ve taken my pain medication. And I’m tired of feeling lethargic and weak all day long from taking the pills. But until I’m out of this brace, I don’t think I’ll be able to wean myself off of them. I’m just so ready to be active again, and it’s driving me nuts being such a shut-in.”

Instinctively, I place my hand on his thigh, and his leg stills beneath my touch. “I’m sure, if not today, it won’t be much longer. And once you’re cleared for physical therapy, we can start getting you out of the house and doing some physical stuff. I know a great place where we can rent paddle boats. Since you’ll be out of commission with your arm, that’ll be a great way for you to exert energy with your legs.”

He places his hand over the one that I have on his thigh and grins at me wickedly. “Oh, sweetheart, I can think of a few things I can do to expend some energy that having a bum arm won’t affect.”

Pulling my hand away from his grasp, I’m about to respond when the door opens and his name is called. He stands up and looks down at me. “Coming?”

I rise and follow him, surprised that he is okay with me joining him. Cohen made it sound like he’d give me some grief about it, so I was expecting him to put up more of a fight.

We follow the nurse back to an examination room, and she checks Knox’s vitals and removes his brace. I roll my eyes as he flirts with her, and she’s eating up every single word and sexy smile he throws her way. Eventually, she takes him down to x-ray so they can see how he’s healing, leaving me alone in the room. It’s not long before he comes back, but I’ve already pulled out the paperback I leave tucked in my purse for slow days at work, diving into the story of Acheron, desperate to learn more about him after having to get through fourteen books to find out more. Once the nurse leaves, I notice Knox pull out his phone, and we sit in silence until I hear a faint knock on the door.

It opens, and a petite woman with gorgeous auburn hair enters the room. She looks vaguely familiar, and she smiles at Knox sitting on the waiting table. She’s probably in her late thirties, but she’s beautiful, and I’d love to know her skin care regimen.

“Good afternoon, Sergeant Wellington. Nice to see you again,” she says, and he grins at her.

“How many times have I told you to call me Knox, Dr. B?”

Flushing slightly, she just shakes her head and goes to grab his chart. This is when she finally notices me in the corner. Her eyes widen slightly at the same time I catch the name on her ID tag. Dr. Olivia Branch.

Chapter 8

Knox

IT DOESN’T escape my attention that Dr. B and Charlie are looking at each other like they don’t know what to say. It’s weird to say the least.

“Hi, Charlotte. I’m not sure if you remember me, but we met at the Christmas party last winter.” She walks over and extends her hand, and Charlie stands and takes it, shaking it softly.

“Hi, Dr. Branch. Yes, I remember you. Nice to see you again,” she tells her before returning to her seat.

“You two know each other?” I ask, remembering the argument we had where she’d mentioned her father was a doctor.

Dr. B looks at me and then back at Charlie. “I work with her father here at the hospital.”

Charlie raises her eyebrows and looks towards me, avoiding eye contact with the doc. “Yes, and I believe she and Dad just had dinner together the other night. They apparently know each other very well,” she says with a teasing hint in her voice. I notice that she’s being playful, not condescending, but I kinda feel for the doc when a pink blush falls on her face.

She clears her throat. “Well, umm, yes, we’ve become pretty good friends over the past year. Dinner was delightful. I didn’t know he told you.”

Waving her off, Charlie laughs. “Oh, Dad tells me nothing. I just happened to stop by before he was heading out. I’m glad to hear you had a good time. He definitely doesn’t get out enough.”

Interrupting them because I couldn’t care less about hearing about the doc’s or Charlie’s dad’s dating life, I speak over them. “Umm, excuse me ladies, but can we continue this tea party at a later date? I’d really like to get this show on the road.”

Dr. B comes over and gingerly touches my spine, going to town as she checks me over, asking about pain and discomfort. I answer as honestly as I can, although I want to lie and say I have no more pain. The truth is, I am beginning to feel less sore every day that passes, but certain movements or tweaks still send sharp pains in my lower back and my ribs. I wince as she checks out my ribs, and she frowns when she notices the sharp intake of breath.

“Your ribs should start healing any day now, Knox. They’ll be tender for a while, so you still need to take it easy.”

Right in that moment, an orderly knocks on the door and enters, handing the doc an envelope.

“Ah, the moment of truth. Let’s see how those ribs and vertebrae are healing,” she tells me, taking the images out of the envelope and putting them up to the lit screen on the wall opposite me.

She studies the images in silence before turning to face me with a tight smile. “You’re healing very well, Knox, and I’m happy with how the bones are fusing together. However, I think I’d still like you to stick it out with the brace for at least two more weeks to ensure that there isn’t any accidental movement as they continue to heal.”

Groaning, I run my fingers through my short hair and catch the sympathetic look that crosses over Charlie’s face. “Come on, Doc. It’s killing me not to shower. Charlie here was just telling me that I smelled on the way over here. Sponge baths blow.”

“Knox, let’s just give it two more weeks. But I will give you clearance to shower. You can take it off to sleep and shower, but the rest of the time, I want you in it. In two weeks, we’ll revisit the thought of you taking it off permanently, okay?”

Sighing, I nod. At least I can shower, but I’m still going to need Charlie’s help, and suddenly keeping the brace doesn’t seem so bad. The thought of her helping me undress turns me on almost as much as her fingers grazing my skin when she helped me dress earlier did.

“I’m going to keep you in your cast for a few more weeks as well. I want to make sure your bones are fully healed before we start you on physical therapy. That being said, I think it’s safe to start doing lower body exercises and static stretches, given that there aren’t any twisting movements. It might be a good idea to get you on a stationary bike so you can start trying to build up your cardio again.”

I can see the grin on Charlie’s face and I know she’s patting herself on the back for her boat paddling idea. I won’t lie. I’m intrigued by the idea of working out with her, and being on the water alone together could help us find common ground. You know, maybe be civil for more than five minutes and finally get to know each other on some kind of personal level.

Dr. Branch spends the next five or so minutes telling me—and Charlie—about the static stretching exercises she wants me to do until the next appointment and advises us on the things I can and can’t do. Hell, I’m just glad I can finally shower with permission. She finishes up and promises to see me in two weeks, with hopes that we can say goodbye to the brace at that time.

Charlie stands, moves over to the bed, and picks up my brace. She moves to put it on me, and I notice that she’s careful not to touch me, her fingers only gracing the brace. Finishing up, she looks at me sweetly. “Ready to go?”

She’s so close to me that I can’t help but lean in and give her a quick kiss on the cheek. Her eyes widen with surprise, and she backs away from me quickly. “Let’s get goin’,” I tell her, and she follows me silently out to the parking lot. I don’t miss the moment where I see her placing her hand on her cheek where my lips just grazed her skin. I have no idea why the hell I did that, but something about her being so close to me had me wanting to touch her, and that felt like it was the safest way.

We both get in her car, and there’s an uncomfortable silence as she heads back towards my house. When she pulls into the driveway, she doesn’t cut off the ignition. Turning towards me, she asks, “Is there anything you need me to do? I had a really long day at work and just want to get home and crash if you don’t need anything.”

Even though I told myself I want to distance myself from her, I’m fighting the urge to find a reason for her to come inside. The truth is, with the freezer-ready meals she’s made for me, I really don’t need her around other than to help with the lotion on my back, but I’m hesitant to ask her to do that.

“Nah, I’m good. I’ll just heat up something for dinner and crash on the couch. No big deal. “

She gives me a tight smile. “Okay, well, you have my number, so give me a call if you need anything, okay?”

“Sure thing, Charlie. Uhh…have a good night,” I tell her before I start to exit the car. At the last minute, I turn back towards her. “Actually, would you mind coming in for about twenty minutes?”

Raising her eyebrows at me, she asks why. I grin as I pull my shirt away from my chest and air it out a little.

“Hey, you’re the one who said I smell, and you heard Dr. B give the go-ahead to use the shower. I promise not to make you uncomfortable, but I just need a little help with my shorts.”

Sighing, she puts the car in park and turns off the engine. “You know, this is pretty unorthodox when it comes to my volunteering duties, but I guess it wouldn’t be fair for me to insult you and then not help you out when you ask for it. But I’m warning you. No funny business. This is strictly professional, got it?”

I give her a mock salute. “Loud and clear, Charlie. I just want to get clean. No ulterior motives here. Besides, you’re not my type anyways,” I tell her as I climb out of the car. I’m not exactly lying when I say that, but I can see her becoming my type pretty damn quickly.

She follows me as I unlock the house and we go inside. “Yeah, you made that perfectly clear last week. Let me guess, you usually go for petite, perky, beautiful blondes with huge boobs and an affinity for wearing mini-skirts and belly tops.”

I chuckle, knowing that once upon a time she’d be right, but over the past year I’ve started getting annoyed by all the college girls and Army clingers. “I’m insulted. I’d never discriminate over such a silly thing as hair color. They don’t all have to be blonde.”

She shoots me a look of mock disgust and just shakes her head. She’s right behind me as I go into the bathroom and adjust the knob so that the water is just hot enough. Grabbing the robe off the back of the door, I set it on the sink next to me. She’s leaning against the door, watching me with a nervous look in her eye.

“First, why don’t you help me take the brace off?” I ask her. She walks over to me in silence and goes to town on undoing all the straps. She gingerly slides it off of me, and with my good hand, I take it from her and place it on the sink next to my robe.

“All right, sweetheart, you were oh so good at putting my shirt on for me. Let’s see how good you are at removing it.”

Rolling her eyes, she shoves my shoulder, hard enough that I move back a step. “Knock it off with the innuendo.”

I give her my most innocent look. “What? I’m serious. You didn’t even tug my arm or hurt my ribs when you dressed me. I’m just curious to see if you can do the same when you take it off.”

She pulls me by the hem of my shirt out of the bathroom and into my room. Stopping at the foot of the bed, she climbs up on it. I know what she’s doing, but I can’t help continuing to push her buttons.

“Whoa, Charlie. I kind of figured you were a rule breaker, but I didn’t know you’d break your own. What was it you were saying about no funny business?”

“Shut up and lift your arms, Knox,” she says as she stands in front me on the bed. I do as she asks, and she quickly pulls my shirt up over my head.

“Ouch! Dammit, woman, are you trying to rip my ears off?!” I growl when my ear gets stuck and she yanks hard, making me flinch, the same way she did when she put it on me.

“Oh, sorry. Guess I’m not as good as you remember. My bad. Now can we get this over with?” she asks, walking back towards the bathroom without looking back at me. I follow and find her leaning her ass against the sink, waiting for me in the steamy room. She has the plastic bag in her hands to wrap around my arm so I don’t get my cast wet, and she quickly covers my arm with the material. There’s only one thing standing between me and that shower, and part of me is hoping she gets an eyeful.

“Okay, here’s the thing. I don’t have anything on under my basketball shorts,” I say, pausing when she raises her eyebrows at me. “It’s just easier. Trust me on that. I could put this robe on and you could just reach up under them and pull them off. Or we can be adults, I can turn around, and if you see my ass, you see my ass. It’s a rather nice one, so I don’t mind if you do.”

She’s staring at me as my words digest. Letting out a long breath, she shrugs her shoulders. “Fine. If you don’t mind, then whatever. It’ll probably be nearly impossible to help you get dressed without seeing anything, so if you’re not shy, then neither am I. It’s not like this will be the first ass I’ve ever seen.”

Turning me around, she checks my arm one more time to make sure that the bag is secure over my cast. She then runs her fingers down my back, her touch lightly grazing my skin until she reaches the waistband of my shorts. I can’t help the shiver that runs down my spine, and my dick grows a semi just at the thought of her taking them off. Clearing my throat, I’m hoping she’ll be too distracted to realize how her touch is affecting me. It’s not her, I tell myself, instead chocking it up to the fact that I haven’t been with anyone in a while. Yeah, definitely not her.

Charlie

HE’S BEEN flirting with me off and on since I picked him up earlier, and I’m not sure where the broody jack-off went. Like Dad advised, I’ve tried to be more patient with him over the last few days, and maybe it’s finally paying off. Today’s the first time we haven’t fought about anything, and I find myself wishing his playful side would come out more often.

I won’t lie and say it didn’t sting when he said I wasn’t his type, but I wasn’t surprised. It just solidified the fact that I need to keep him at a distance and not respond to his flirting or sexy, cocky smiles. It’s just that I’ve never been one to not give as good as I take, so when I feel his shiver as my fingers run down his back, I can’t help but grin and do a mental fist pump. Damn you, Jersey Shore.

Not his type my ass. Either he was lying or he just really needs to get laid. Which, now that I think of it, could definitely be the problem. For this and his grumpy mood. Well, too bad for him, because my amusement park is closed for the season. Like I said, I don’t do roller coasters, and while I think this guy could be the best ride of my life, I know I’ll end up feeling sick to my stomach with regret afterwards.

“Jesus, Knox, how hard did you hit the pavement over there? I can still see the faded bruising on your skin and it’s been weeks,” I ask him, noticing the yellowing of his skin, along with several pink scars from what I’m guessing were burns from the explosion.

“Pretty damn bad, I’d say. You know, broken back and all that shit. I don’t remember most of it. Just what the guys on the perimeter told me. I don’t really like to talk about it.” A dark shadow clouds his face, and I can tell he really doesn’t want to discuss it, so I back off, leaving the issue alone.

I nod, and he turns back around, my fingers sliding around his waist with his movements. Closing my eyes, I hook my fingers around the waistband of his shorts and swiftly push them down. I can feel him move away from me, and I just can’t help myself. I slightly open my right eye, because come on, his ass looked killer in his jeans, and my curiosity has gotten the better of me.

“I’d say no peeking, but for you, I’ll allow it. After all, you’re just being helpful. It’s only fair that you get a reward.”

The sound of his voice catches me off guard and both my eyes pop open, only to see him grinning at me as my eyes wander down his muscular chest, his washboard abs, and those amazing obliques that are pointing a direct arrow straight to his…towel-covered cock. Seriously? Now he tries to be a gentleman?

He must see the way I’m looking at him because his voice interrupts my thoughts, drawing my eyes up to his face. “What’s the matter, Charlie? I’m just trying to stick to your ‘no funny business’ rule,” he tells me, shooting me a sexy wink.

He turns around and drops the towel, and I’m greeted with the sight of the sexiest naked ass I’ve ever seen. It’s so firm, even with his physical inactivity. I have to stop myself from reaching out and touching it. I start to back out of the bathroom, because if I see any more of his naked skin, I’m going to go all Katniss on him and start screaming “I volunteer!” when he decides he needs his back washed.

Right before I exit the room, Knox sticks his head out of the glass door in his shower. “Not sticking around for the show?” he asks as he rubs shampoo into his hair one-handed.

I try to look as indifferent as possible, but the sight of his wet skin has me fighting the urge to lick my lips. “There’s nothing special in here that I haven’t seen before. I’ll be in the kitchen heating up dinner for you. Just shout when you need me,” I tell him.

I start to walk down the hallway when I hear him yell my name. I head back towards the bathroom, wondering what he could possibly want now.

“You yelled?” I ask. He mumbles something from behind the glass door, and I ask him to repeat himself, but I still can’t hear him. Moving closer, I knock on the glass, expecting him to peek his head out. Instead, the door swings open, and there stands Knox, naked, wet, and mouth-wateringly gorgeous. And when I say there stands Knox, I mean it. All of him. My eyes can’t help but be drawn to the huge erection he’s sporting, and oh my god, I’m happy to learn that I was right. He’s definitely more than a mouthful.

“Uhh, Charlie, eyes up here,” he teases, interrupting the stare down I’m having with his cock. My eyes slowly wander up his drenched skin, taking in every naked inch. It’s only been three months since I last was intimate with Drew, but the way my panties get soaked as I take in the sight of him makes me feel like I haven’t gotten laid in a decade. Although I got pissed at his initial assessment of my wanting to go home with him that night at the bar, if I had known this body was hiding under those clothes, I might have actually been willing. Reaching his eyes, I notice that the playful look in them from earlier has darkened, and he’s watching me intently.

“Like I said, nothing I’ve never seen before,” I tell him, shrugging with indifference when really I want to strip down and join him.

“Mmmhmm. I saw you checking me out, sweetheart. You don’t have to deny it.”

I’m not admitting shit to him, so I cross my arms and lean against the wall, my eyes not leaving his. As much as I’d like another peek, I’m not letting him win this round.

“What the hell do you want, Knox?” As much fun as it might be to flirt with him, I know better than to go there. For all I know, next time I stop by he’ll be a grump again, and after Drew, I have no desire to be with someone with mood swings.

“I’m out of soap. Can you grab me a bottle from under the sink, please?” he asks, looking innocent. I look around the shower to see if he’s just pulling a fast one on me, but I only see an empty bottle.

“Oh, wow. He does have manners,” I say to myself as I go to get him a new bottle. When I hand it to him, our hands touch and his fingers linger on my skin.

“Thank you, Charlie,” he tells me. “For everything. I know this probably sucks as much for you as it does for me. Well, let’s not go that far. It really sucks more for me, but still, I appreciate you doing this.”

I wave him off. “Don’t worry about it. It’s what I signed up for.” I pause, looking around the bathroom. “Well, maybe not exactly what I signed up for, but I’m here to help and that’s what I’ll do. In a few weeks, your brother will be back and I’ll be out of your hair.”

With that, he takes the bottle out of my hand and gives me one last look, a strange shadow crossing over his face. “Yeah, right. Just doing your job. Got it.” And with that, he shuts the glass door in my face, leaving me, once again, baffled at how hot and cold he’s turning out to be.

Chapter 9

Knox

“COME ON, Knox. You need to get out of this house,” Jace tells me, Lexi nodding as she sits next to him on my couch.

Apparently it’s her weekend to visit, and instead of spending it alone with each other, they’ve ambushed me, wanting to go out. It doesn’t help that they’ve recruited Kale Montgomery, another one of the guys who was in the explosion with us. He got away with mostly cuts, bruises, and a few burns since he was far enough away, and his ass has been hovering over me every chance he has. I figure this is Jace’s doing since Kale only lives a few doors down. He’s probably been given the watch dog title, and I’m thankful that he works swing shift and hasn’t been able to bug me too much.

“I’m still supposed to wear my brace, guys, and I’m not going out to a club with that thing on,” I tell them, hoping they’ll drop the subject.

Jace scoffs at me. “Dude, you took it off when we went out last week. And Charlie told me the doc said you’d probably be out of it in two weeks. She also said you haven’t left the house this week except to go to your follow-up at the hospital. Man, that’s not healthy. You’re going to get cabin fever and really freak out.”

What the fuck? “When the hell did you talk to Charlie?” I ask, because I know they haven’t crossed paths at my place.

Jace and Lexi exchange glances before he answers me. “I’m thinking of putting my G.I. Bill to use and finishing my degree. I was surprised to see her when I showed up at the VA office at Austin Peay, but apparently she’s the liaison there. We got to talking and she may have mentioned you might be bummed about still being in your brace and that I should try to get you out of the house.”

Knowing that they talked about me, I want to ask more questions about him seeing her, but I don’t want to seem disinterested in his pursuing his goals. Don’t get me wrong, I’m more than happy for Jace if he wants to finish his degree. There’s no reason to let the free education benefits go to waste. But I don’t care about that part right now.

“What do you mean she may have mentioned that? How in the hell would she know if I need to get out or not? She doesn’t even know me.”

Jace just shakes his head at me. “Despite what you might think, you’re not that hard to read, Knox. And I think Charlie’s more perceptive than you’re giving her credit for.”

“What’s the big deal? I think it’s actually kind of sweet that she’s looking out for you. She could’ve not said anything and just let you continue to mope around here all by yourself. Instead, you get to hang out with us. Consider yourself lucky. We’re pretty damn good company,” Lexi chimes in before turning to give Jace a kiss on the cheek.

“Yeah, well, if you’re going to be doing that all night, you can count me out,” I tell her, and she just grins at me. I can’t help but smile back. She’s grown on me the past few times she’s visited since I woke up in the hospital. Although I give them crap about their PDA, she isn’t an annoying, clingy, over-the-top girlfriend. She’s actually pretty chill and down to earth, and the fact that she loves sports means she’s even cooler in my book.

“Aren’t the Reds playing on national television tonight? Let’s just go to a sports bar or something.”

Lexi grins, and I know I have her. Jace once told me that she can never say no to the Cincinnati Reds, and I’m not above using her obsession to my advantage. She looks at Jace and he groans, shaking his head. “Of course my girl would want to go eat wings and drink beer rather than go out dancing. Hey, fine by me. It’s not like I can dance anyway, but I was hoping for a little bump-n-grind action. I may not be able to use my leg, but I can still shake my hips.” He gives a little demonstration in the chair, causing Lexi to giggle.

Kale looks at me in horror. “He did not just do that, did he? Can I un-see these things?”

Laughing, I just shake my head. “I’d like to tell you that you get used to them, but that’d be a lie. You just have to learn to tolerate it. Fine. I’m okay with a sports bar, but if I have to watch Jace give a lap dance, I’m putting my tab on his. Give me thirty minutes so I can get cleaned up and then we can go.”

Jace’s forehead wrinkles. “Thirty minutes? Dude, it barely takes Alexa that long to get ready, and her hair’s a lot longer than yours.”

I look down at my brace, my broken arm, and then back him. “Yeah, dude, unless your girl there wants to help wash my back in the shower, it’s going to take me a while. If she agrees, I might be able to speed things up a little.” I cock my eyebrow up at her suggestively, and I see her laugh.

“That’d cost you, Knox, and you already made it clear to me once before how you feel about paying women for their services.” Lexi winks at me, and remembering that night, I know I’ll never live it down.

Grinning, I look at Jace, and he’s just laughing at her. That’s one thing I love about these two together, not that you’ll get me to admit it to Jace. If the roles were reversed, I’d be ready to kick his ass just for joking about getting my girl naked, but there’s something so secure about their relationship that they can just joke about it. And in this moment, I realize I want that. Maybe not right now, but eventually, in the future. I thought I had it once with Megan, but when I really reflect on it, our relationship was nothing true or easy like theirs seems to be, especially after everything they’ve been through. Ours was high school love, if you can call it that. And somehow, for the first time in ten years, I actually find myself wanting more. And maybe once I’m fully healed, I’ll finally start looking for it.

“Okay, okay. I’m sure I can’t afford you or the hospital bills I’d get after Jace kicks my ass for using your ‘services.’ But if you can do one thing for me, that’d be great.”

His eyes narrow, and I want to laugh as the look on his face changes, but Lexi responds before I can say a word. “Sure, Knox. As long as it doesn’t involve anything pervy, I’m in.”

“Nothing pervy for you, I promise. I just need help getting this brace off, and I don’t keep like having either of these guys that close to me.” Kale flips me off and Lexi just laughs and complies, removing my brace and handing it to me.

Chuckling, I make my way back towards my room to get ready, thinking that maybe a night out with good friends is definitely what I need.

AFTER ABOUT an hour, we finally pull up to the sports bar. I made sure that I took more than thirty minutes to get ready, but it wasn’t just to spite Jace. I won’t admit this to Charlie, but if I take my time, I can push my shorts down just enough so I can slide them down my legs. It’s getting them back on that’s a bitch. I didn’t want to have to ask anyone here to help me put on jeans, so I pulled a pair of khaki cargo shorts out of my dresser and sat down on the bed. I hooked my feet in the top of the shorts, used a hanger to grab the belt loop, and pulled them up. It was kind of a bitch, but I was more than happy that I’d just gained back a little self-sufficiency. Not to mention I was proud of my MacGyver-like skills. Okay, maybe it wasn’t that impressive, but at least I didn’t have to have Jace dress me. Well, he did have to help me with the dark colored t-shirt I’m wearing, but I couldn’t help that. He’d refused to let Lexi help me, but she did enjoy the show.

Reaching into the glove box, Jace pulls out a box and throws it back to me. I catch it, looking at him questioningly.

“Chief asked me to give those to you next time I saw you. He also said to pass along a message.” He pauses, checking the rearview mirror to see if I’m listening.

Opening the box, I see a brand new set of dog tags, shiny, silver, and most importantly, not banged up and covered with my dried blood from an explosion like the last set. “Thanks, man,” I tell him as I slip them over my head, finally feeling a little bit like a soldier again. “What’s the message?”

“‘Stop being a pussy and get the fuck back to work, Soldier,’” Jace deadpans. “And yes, that’s a direct quote.”

Kale cracks up until I hit him on the back of the head, and I just shake mine, wishing I could follow Chief’s orders because not working is slowly going to be the death of me.

Once Jace finds a parking spot, I get out of the car and groan when I realize we’re at The Lodge, the same place where I met Charlie last weekend. Jace just shrugs when he sees the look on my face.

“It’s the best place to watch sports, and then it turns in to a club after nine. Best of both worlds, man.”

I sigh as I follow them inside. When we enter the bar, my eyes have to take a second to adjust to the dimly lit room. Following them to a high-top half table, half booth, I slide into the booth portion beside Kale. I can tell he’s already checking out the selection of women in the place, and I can’t help but follow suit. I tell myself I’m just scoping the crowd for hot chicks, but I know I’m looking for her. Part of me wants her to be here, especially after witnessing the moment between Jace and Lexi earlier, but the other half of me knows I need to not complicate things. And going after Charlie would do nothing but cause complications.

“She’s not here, Knox. Relax,” Jace says, interrupting my thoughts. I don’t even bother to respond because a cute blonde waitress sidles up to the table and begins to take our drink orders. Since I’m not driving, I decide that I’m going to let myself have a good time. I haven’t taken a pain pill since lunchtime, so I think I’m safe. We order a couple pitchers for the table, and I get a round of shots, although Lexi declines since she’s driving. Responsible. Another reason to like her. I glance around the bar one last time, disappointed when I see that Jace is right. She isn’t here.

A COUPLE of hours and a few pitchers of beer later, Lexi’s yelling at the TV, more than pissed that her team is losing pretty damn badly. Jace is just watching her like a lovesick fool, telling her that it doesn’t matter because they’re still first in their division, but she doesn’t want to hear it. The dance floor has opened up and Kale’s had a revolving door of dance partners for the past half an hour. It’s really amazing what a crew cut and some dog tags can get you.

“So Charlie seems like a nice girl. How are things going there?” Jace asks, pulling my attention away from Kale and the blonde chick who’s practically giving him a lap dance on the floor.

“Umm, yeah, she’s fine.” I know what he’s going to say, and I’m not interested. Okay, that’s a lie, but I’m not interested right now.

“Okay, admit it. How awkward was it when she showed up on your doorstep the morning after you were a total dick to her?”

I signal the waitress for another shot, even though I’m already feeling pretty buzzed. “I wasn’t a total dick to her. I may have been a bit abrupt, but I wasn’t even mean. Rude, maybe, but I wasn’t an asshole. As ass, but not an asshole.”

“You know, she said the same thing when I tried to smooth things over for you.”

Huh. That’s weird. I figured she’d hated me. Her face had grown red with humiliation when I basically told her I wasn’t interested when all she’d done was introduce herself. “She actually said that?”

He nods, and I’m surprised.

“Okay, so, yeah, things were kind of awkward the next day. It didn’t help that we had another misunderstanding. I don’t know, Jace. She’s gotten under my skin and I don’t like it. I still can’t believe Cohen’s not coming back after finals.” I shake my head, still pissed that my brother called me earlier today with news that a spot had opened up in a summer course at UT and he could get ahead if he took it. Don’t get me wrong, I’m proud of my brother for pursuing his dream, but I have to admit that I was really looking forward to spending the summer with him. And to putting an end to this babysitter volunteering business.

Taking a sip of his beer, he watches me. “Why does it have to be a bad thing that she gets under your skin? Maybe it’s time you finally met someone who makes you feel something more than just lust.”

“Maybe, man. I know I’m over random hook-ups. But Charlie Davenport isn’t the girl I need start anything with. We’d kill each other in the first week. We’re not compatible at all.”

“If you say so.”

Before I can respond, Kale rejoins us at the table, and the conversation switches to less serious topics.

“Holy shit, that girl is smokin’,” Kale says as he takes a drink of his beer. He’s staring at the dance floor, and when I look over, my heart stops and my shorts tighten in the crotch area.

I don’t know how I missed her come in, but there’s Charlie in the middle of the bar, dancing with some guy who’s barely an inch taller than her. I can only see her profile, but then they slowly circle so that I can see her from the front, and I go completely hard. Her long brown hair hangs in loose curls down her back, and she’s wearing a fitted, tight black t-shirt that cups her breasts perfectly. She’s paired it with tight, tiny jean shorts, and I can tell that this girl works out because her toned thighs show off a slight ripple of muscle as she moves her hips back and forth to the hip-hop music that’s playing.

I can’t stop watching her, and she looks like she’s in her element, without a care in the world. Her eyes are closed, but even though they’re dancing, her back to his front, she’s leaving about a half an inch of space between them.

“Hey, isn’t that—” Jace starts to say when Kale cuts him off.

“Oh damn, I didn’t even realize who it was. That’s Charlie. I used to never see her out, but after she called her engagement off, she’s started getting out a lot more. She’s a nice girl,” Kale says absentmindedly as he checks out the girls at the table next to us.

“You know her?” I ask him, wondering how he knows her, feeling jealous that both Jace and Kale seem to get the nice, sweet side of her at all times.

“Yeah, she helped me out with all my G.I. Bill stuff when I first transferred to Ft. Campbell. You guys haven’t seen her at the boxing gym? She’s there a couple of times a week, and I like sparring with her. She’s got great technique, and it helps that she’s hot has hell. I’ve got a good thing going with one of her friends…” He trails off, looking around the room, and I’m wondering why I’ve never seen her at the gym. Obviously I haven’t been since I’ve been back, and before I always went late in the evening. We must’ve never crossed paths. Kale spots someone and gets up from the table. “Excuse me, fellas and Lexi, but I have a lady waiting for me,” he says, grinning as he heads back out to dance.

Jace and Lexi get up to join him, and Jace shoots me a look. “I’m good, man. Go ahead.”

He nods, and I can’t help but laugh as he crutches to the edge of the floor and tries to dance with Lexi. It’s more of him standing there holding himself up while she dances against him.

Turning away, I look around to find Charlie again. I spot her just in time to see the douche she’s dancing with put his hands on her hips and pull her into him as he grinds into her ass. Gritting my teeth, I start to look away when I see her push away from him, only for him to pull her back.

Before I can even think about what I’m doing, I’m downing my beer and crossing to the dance floor. Right as I’m getting to where she is, she turns around and shoves the guy, and he stumbles slightly. I have a feeling he’s had a little too much tonight, and he’s not getting that she isn’t joking. He’s about to reach for her again when I grab her arm and pull her into my chest. She wasn’t expecting it, so she smashes into me, causing a sharp pain to shoot through my ribs, but I can take it.

She looks up into my eyes and they widen with surprise when she realizes who’s grabbed her.

“Hey, babe. I thought you were going to save a dance for me?” I ask her, giving her a wink, indicating for her to play along.

Her hands fall flat on my chest and slide up until they’re wrapped around my neck. She’s taller than the girls I usually go for, and in her heels she’s only a couple of inches shorter than me. It’s just another abnormality when it comes to her, because I always enjoyed the feel of a tiny, petite body, but I’m finding that I like how she fits in my arms while she’s pressed up against me, our thighs, hips, torsos touching intimately.

“I was just biding my time until you got here, babe,” she says, making her cute, Southern drawl just a little more pronounced than normal. The guy she was dancing with backs away, mumbling something that sounds like “my bad,” and he gets swallowed up in the crowd. Her arms are still around my neck as a slow country song comes on. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I pull her into me, and we slowly begin to move slowly with the music. I don’t know if she’s doing this for that douche’s benefit or because she actually wants to be close to me, but right now, I don’t care. She feels so good in my arms, and I pull her in closer, my arms squeezing just a little tighter. When she settles the side of her head against my chest, a wave of vanilla washes over me, and I can’t help but inhale, knowing I’ll never think of vanilla the same way again.

The song ends and she pulls back, looking up at me as the song ends. “Thanks, Knox. Trust me, I could’ve taken care of him, but you made it a little easier,” she tells me, smiling up at me, and I think it’s the first genuine smile I’ve gotten from her since the night she introduced herself.

“No problem, sweetheart. It’s the least I can do since you’ve seen me naked,” I tease, but her smile falters as she clenches her teeth.

“God, you’re such an ass. Can you just say ‘you’re welcome’ like a normal human being?” she asks as she stops moving and unhooks her arms from around my neck.

I catch her wrists and let her hands slide down my chest the same way she slid them up. “You’re welcome. For both rescuing you and letting you see me naked.” I grin down at her, and I can see her trying to suppress a smile. Grabbing her hand, I pull her off the dance floor back towards our table. I can see that Jace and Lexi have returned, so as soon as we get them, I make the introductions between the girls.

I’m not surprised when they start chatting like old friends. Jace and I just shake our heads at each other as they start a friendly argument over Alabama and Ohio State football. I don’t know what the fuck I’m doing right now, because bringing her over here and introducing her to my best friend and his girl feels a little like relationship territory. But I push the thought out of my head, telling myself that it just makes sense since Charlie will be around for a while. There’s nothing wrong with being friendly, right? If only I could tell my dick that’s all we’re going to be.

Chapter 10

Charlie

LEXI TATE is one of the sweetest girls I’ve met, and although her taste in football teams is suspect, I’m having such a good time getting to know her. I came here with Lucy, but she’s been on the dance floor with Kale, her on-again, off-again hook-up, for most of the night, and I won’t begrudge her for that. She’s got things she’s working through, and I’ll support her no matter what.

I was shocked when Knox came up and ‘rescued’ me, as he put it, but in reality, he rescued the dick I was dancing with. He was about to get a knee to the groin when Knox approached, but I allowed him to play the knight in shining armor just to stroke his ego—not that he needs it.

Of course he had to bring up my seeing him naked. As if I haven’t pictured it every night since then. I have to smile at the thought that Lucy hasn’t heard any bedtime crying late at night, and I’m really hoping that she’s been too busy to hear the light buzzing since I’ve been unable to get the images of him hot, wet, and naked out of my mind. I never understood the term spank bank until now. But holy smokes, Knox Wellington has made me a millionaire where that’s concerned.

His knee brushes against mine, and I’m pulled from my thoughts. He smiles at me, a real genuine smile, and I can’t help but get lost in his green eyes and his perfect white teeth that are usually covered by full lips just begging to be kissed. I don’t know if it’s the alcohol or the images of him in the shower, but I’m fighting an internal battle, wanting to lean in and taste him and wanting to retreat at the same time.

Fortunately, a waitress interrupts the war in my mind, and I quickly order more to drink. Lucy’s supposed to be the DD tonight, and with all the dancing she’s doing, I know she’s not drinking, so I’m going to enjoy myself and let loose for the first time in a long time.

I turn to Lexi and Jace, and catch them mid-kiss. When I first met Jace, I couldn’t help but feel a slight jealously at how comfortable he seemed with himself and his relationship. Now that I’ve met Lexi, I completely understand. Watching the two of them, I feel a pang in my heart. Drew and I were good together, even if we were slightly incompatible in certain ways. I miss that. I don’t know that I necessarily miss Drew, but I miss being close with someone. I miss being in love. I miss having someone to hold me.

The waitress returns with my drink and I down half of it with one gulp. She looks at me inquisitively and I just nod, indicating that yes, I will take another.

“So how long have you two lovebirds been together?” I ask them, genuinely interested because they seem so in sync with each other.

Lexi looks at Jace and I swear he gives her the sweetest smile. I notice Knox just shaking his head, apparently already knowing the full story.

“Well, it’s kind of a long story,” she tells me, her eyes lighting up as Jace presses a soft kiss against her cheek.

I glance at my phone, seeing that it’s only a little after eleven. “Okay, Lexi, spill it. We have plenty of time!” I have no idea why I care so much, but perhaps it’s because after my failed engagement, I need to hear about someone else’s happily ever after.

“Well, long story short, we were best friends in high school,” she tells me, launching into a shortened version of how they came to be here together, right now. It doesn’t escape my attention the way Jace watches her and rubs her shoulder when she tells me about her deceased husband, and I’m amazed at how calm he is, hearing about the man she married and how hard it was to lose him.

Glancing over at Knox, I can see that he’s watching her curiously, almost as if this is the first time he’s heard this version of the story from Lexi herself. His eyebrows come together when she talks about Ty, but I can see the way his eyes soften when she briefly speaks of the car accident. To be honest, I have no idea how she’s being so candid about it, but I have a feeling that some of that strength comes from Jace.

A moment later Kale Montgomery comes over to the table, with Lucy in tow. She looks at me curiously and then grins once she sees Knox.

“Hey, guys. Lucy’s going to give me a ride home, so don’t wait around for me,” he informs his friends.

I begin to stand up, ready to leave with them. “It was nice meeting you, Lexi, and seeing you again, Jace. Knox, as always, it’s sometimes a pleasure,” I tease, and he sends me a mocking glare.

Lucy moves towards the table. “Oh, Charlie, you don’t have to leave with us. If you can get a ride…” she says, looking around to see if anyone will take her up on it. Lexi catches my eye and gives me a wink, apparently knowing full well what Lucy is wanting to do.

“I’m the DD tonight, and I have no problem giving Charlie a ride,” Lexi informs her, and Lucy throws her arms around her in a hug, even though she’s a complete stranger.

She comes to my side of the booth and gives me a hug as well. “He hasn’t been able to take his eyes off you. Get drunk and have fun for once,” she tells me, pressing a kiss to my cheek. Shaking my head, I tell her to have fun and watch as she and Kale leave the bar, his hand placed firmly on her ass.

I raise my drink to Knox, Jace, and Lexi. “Well, I guess y’all are stuck with me tonight.”

“No big deal, girl. I have to take Knox back to his place, so one more stop isn’t a problem at all,” Lexi tells me, smiling widely.

“You can always just drop them both off at Knox’s. She probably has to go there tomorrow anyway. And then we can meet them for brunch or something in the morning,” Jace suggests, causing Knox’s head to flip around quickly to glare at him.

Clearly he hates this idea, so I think it’s genius. “That works for me. Cohen mentioned that the guest bed was pretty comfortable, and I’ll probably have to help him shower tomorrow anyways. We might as well have a sleepover,” I suggest, hoping to get under his skin.

Knox’s knee hits mine under the table, and my eyes rise to meet his. They’re full of heat, and I feel his hand on my knee, moving up to rest on my thigh.

“I’m afraid I’ve never been very good at slumber parties, Charlotte,” he says, using my full name for emphasis.

Lexi looks back and forth between us before I can answer. I’m sure she’s wondering what Jace is trying to start. “Oh, that’s okay, Knox. All you need to know is I promise not braid your hair, and I might make you homemade French toast in the morning if you’re lucky.”

He shakes his head, smiling into his drink, trying to hide it. We’ve both been going crazy, fighting this attraction between us, but I decide here and now to push every single button until he makes a move. Before I can say anything else, he meets my eyes and holds my gaze as his hand rubs my thigh under the table.

Leaning into me, he whispers huskily into my ear. “You don’t have to worry about that, Charlie. I always get lucky when I want to.” He drags his hand down my thigh and then removes it as he looks away from me. Now I’m not sure who’s trying to mess with whom. I think he just got the best of me, but hell if I’m going to let him know.

“Hey, Charlie. Speaking of, how’s the housing situation going?” Jace asks, interrupting the thing between Knox and me, which causes him to look at me questioningly. I have a feeling he doesn’t like the fact that Jace seems to know more about me than he does, but he hasn’t exactly asked for a Q&A session in any of our time spent together.

I toy with the rim of my beer, not sure how much I want to admit in front of him. Since Lucy’s a teacher, she’s about to head back home for the summer to help in her family’s restaurant. Her lease is almost up, and if I don’t find something soon, I’ll be back at Dad’s, the absolute last place I want to be. I’ll feel like a total failure, but if I have to do it, I will.

Grimacing, I answer him. “It’s a work in progress. I’ve gone to a couple of places, but they haven’t worked out. Dad’s already washing the sheets for when I come back home.”

Lexi laughs and brings her hand across the table to hold mine. “I wouldn’t worry too much about it. I’m sure you’ll find something soon.”

Knox is looking at all of us like we’re crazy. I didn’t mean to unload on Jace earlier, but when he was in my office, I had received a call from a potential realtor and ended up spilling the details to him. I haven’t said anything to Knox about it because, frankly, I didn’t think he’d give a shit.

“You don’t have a place to live?” he asks, leaning his arms on the table, looking at me inquisitively.

“I’m not homeless yet. It’s just that I’m about to be in between housing situations. But it’s no big deal. My dad’s got room for me,” I try to say confidently, although the idea of moving back in with him is depressing, no matter how much I love him.

Jace’s eyes light up, and he looks at me, Knox, and then back to me. “Well, shit. Knox has an extra room, and Cohen just called to say he was taking summer classes so he could get ahead. If you’re going to be helping him out, why don’t you just rent a room from him? It’ll be a win-win.”

At this point, I’d take almost anything to not have to move back in with my dad, but the look on Knox’s face has me thinking otherwise. He’s glaring at Jace, clearly not pleased that he’s making an offer before consulting him.

“Jace…” Knox growls in warning, but his friend just ignores him.

“How long do you have, Charlie?” Jace asks, looking at me.

Sighing, I answer him. “Seven days until I’m on my ass or back to Dad’s.”

Jace looks back and forth between Knox and me, and Lexi’s just watching silently. I can’t help but notice the way Knox’s hands are gripping the table, and he’s staring Jace down, not saying a word.

“Then that settles it. You both need help right now, so why not help each other? It’s like the perfect storm. Call it fate. Whatever. But it’s pretty damn coincidental that you need a caretaker and she needs a roof over her head. Knox, you can give Charlie a place to stay, and she can help you out until you heal. A total win-win,” he confirms, and Lexi’s just shaking her head as she smiles at him.

Knox scowls at me and then Jace, and once again, I’m reminded why I need to not get involved with him. He was just holding me on the dance floor like he wouldn’t want to be anywhere else, but now the thought of being around me on a daily basis looks like it’s the last thing he’d want in the world. Suddenly the idea of doing something he hates seems like a good one. I must be crazy, because before I can stop myself, I can hear myself agreeing.

“I mean, I guess it’d make things a little easier on both of us. And then Kale doesn’t have to worry about checking in on him anymore. We’re about to slow down at work anyway since most of the students are out for the summer. That’ll give me more time to help with his physical therapy,” I tell them, mentally talking myself into it. Somewhere in the back of my mind I know it’s crazy to move in with a guy after knowing him for a week, but plenty of roommates move in together when they’re complete strangers, right? Under normal circumstances I’d be channeling my inner Michelle Tanner, screaming, “No way, Jose!” but something about the way Knox seems to hate the idea makes me love it even more.

Knox’s eyes narrow as he listens to me. He stands up abruptly, and I wince for him when I see the sharp intake of breath at the movement. I’m immediately wondering why he’s not wearing his brace. Knowing it’s not the time—or my place—to scold him, I keep silent.

“Jace. Bar. Now,” he growls angrily. Then he walks to the farthest end of the bar and barks an order at the bartender.

Jace gives Lexi a quick kiss and then turns to grin at me. “Be back in a minute, ladies. I think I’m in trouble.” He crutches away, laughing the entire time he makes his way to Knox, and I watch as they both take a shot of something before Knox turns his back towards me so I can’t see what he’s saying.

Finishing my beer, I’m thankful that the waitress dropped off another pitcher, so I refill my glass and take another long gulp. Lexi turns to look at them, shaking her head when she brings her attention back to me.

“Just so you know, he’s completely harmless. I know it doesn’t seem like it, but underneath that hard exterior, there really is a sweet guy just begging to come out,” she tells me.

“I’m not looking for anything from him other than a roommate, so I’m not worried about him being sweet. He can be as grumpy and moody as he pleases,” I tell her, hoping she can see past my lie.

She cocks an eyebrow up at me. “I don’t know, Charlie. You two seemed pretty close on the dance floor out there, and Jace seems to think you’d be a good match for him.”

I have no idea why I find it so funny, but I throw my head back and laugh. “Knox and I go together like oil and water. Ice cream and anchovies. Justin Timberlake and Nick Carter. I have no idea what Jace is thinking.”

“Maybe that’s just because he hasn’t let you get to know the real him. I don’t know the full story, but from what I can gather, he had his heart broken a really long time ago, and I don’t think he’s ever allowed it to heal. Just give it time. He’ll come out of his shell. You’ve just got to poke the bear a little bit, and from what I’ve seen so far, I don’t think you’ll have any problem doing that.”

Oh, great. I guess that makes sense. Some idiot girl along the way ruined him for the rest of us. Now I know I can’t let myself develop feelings for a guy who’s still broken up over someone from his past.

“I have no idea what I’ve just gotten myself into, do I?” I whisper, more to myself than to her, but she hears me and grins.

“Maybe not, but it’s sure as hell going to be fun finding out.”

Knox

I’M FUMING as my I make my way to the bar, where I down a shot before Jace even makes it to me and do another one with him after he crutches over. In all the time I’ve known him, he’s never meddled when it comes to me and women, and he’s often played wingman for me. He knows good and well that I’ve never wanted to shack up with a chick.

“What the fuck, dude?” I ask him. He just stares at me with a stupid smile on his face. If my arm weren’t in a cast and he weren’t on crutches, I’d seriously be considering going a couple rounds right now. One of the things I miss the most is getting my aggression out in the ring, and I could go for kicking some ass—preferably his.

“Oh come on, man. I’m doing you a favor. Stop acting like a baby and just accept the help for once in your life.”

“Yeah, easy for the guy with the doting girlfriend to say. You just invited a virtual stranger to move into my house with me, a girl who I don’t even know if I like or if she even likes me. We haven’t exactly become besties this past week, you know?” I say through my teeth.

“Besties? Really? Are you sure you weren’t lying when you told Charlie you don’t do slumber parties?” Jace asks teasingly, apparently having heard my comment to her earlier.

“Whatever, Jace. You know what I mean. Plus, you just told me earlier today that I was a dick to her, so why would you even try to subject her to that? Aren’t you afraid I’ll scare away your new little friend?” I don’t know what it is about her that makes him seem protective, but he’s been in her corner ever since we all met, and it’s kind of irritating, especially since he barely knows her.

“Nah, I know you’re not a complete tool. You just like to act like one. I like her. She seems like the kind of girl who doesn’t take any shit, especially yours, and god, I fucking love that about her. And well…it was pretty damn awesome the way she called me out that night we met. She wasn’t sulky even after you pulled that dick move. She has balls, and I think that’s the kind of girl you need.”

“I need a girl with balls?” Now I’m wondering if Jace was the one who hit his head a little too hard that fateful day in Afghanistan.

“Of steel,” he tells me, grinning into his beer bottle. “Huge balls of steel. Proverbial ones, of course. You know, unless you’re into that sort of thing.”

“Yeah, thanks for the clarification, asshole.” I playfully punch his shoulder.

“Look, just give it a chance. It could be good for you. And I think, in some crazy way, it’ll be good for her, too. Three months. You stick it out for the summer and I won’t make you finish War and Peace if you don’t want to.”

It’s like he just offered me the Stanley Cup carrying a Super Bowl ring all rolled up with an NBA Championship ring, letting me off the hook from reading that book. I know I’m not going to be able to say no. “Do I get the entire summer off from reading it?”

A slow smirk forms on his face, as if he knows something I don’t. “Works for me. You’re officially on summer break, and if you last the entire summer, you can put it back on your shelf and let it collect dust.”

He holds his hand out to seal the deal. Sighing, I shake, wondering what in the hell I’m getting myself into, but I can’t help the anticipation I feel for the upcoming challenge.

Chapter 11

Charlie

A LOUD banging pulls me from my sleep. I wince when I open my eyes as the bright light pouring in the large side window blinds me. My head is pounding, the after effects of mixing too much beer and tequila, and I groan, wishing I’d said no to that last shot. In fact, I probably should’ve said no to the last three shots, but after Knox and Jace came back from their bar conversation, things were a little tense at the table. I did what I always do in uncomfortable situations—order tequila. I can barely remember Lexi dropping me off at Knox’s, and I’m beginning to wonder what the hell I’ve gotten myself into.

When I feel the bed shift beside me, my heart begins to race. Even though I was intoxicated, I know I didn’t bring anyone back with me, so there’s only one guess as to whose bed I’m in. Peeking under the covers, I’m relieved to find that I’m clothed, but that’s short-lived when I realize that I’m in a pair of his boxer shorts and an oversized t-shirt, presumably also his.

I’m wearing his fucking clothes. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck, I think, trying to remember how I ended up in his clothes, but my mind’s drawing a blank. Turning towards him, I’m thankful to find that he’s still asleep, and although I know I need to get out of here, I can’t help but look at him.

Knox is lying on his back, his broken arm propped up on a pillow next to him. My eyes drift down to his body and I can see the outline of muscles on his lower abdomen as the sheet falls just below his belly button. His dog tags rise and fall with every breath. I want to reach out and touch them and then stroke the skin that they lie on. His face is beautiful and serene, and for the first time since I met him, he looks completely vulnerable. Something about it takes my breath away. He’s gorgeous when he’s awake, but right now it’s unnerving how breathtaking he is when he looks so peaceful. I can’t help but move a little closer to him, stopping just inches away.

My eyes fall on his left rib, where I’ve previously spotted a tattoo but haven’t ever been able to study it. Taking a closer look, I see the words “Perfer et obdura; Dolor hic tibi proderit olim.” I’m pretty sure that it’s Latin. Now I’m even more curious to know what it means and what caused him to get those words tattooed on his skin.

My hand takes on a mind of its own as my fingers reach out and graze the skin where the tattoo is. It goes on a quest, in search of every scar that covers his torso. I can see where shrapnel tore into his skin and feel the raised scar tissue underneath my touch. No matter how much he can drive me crazy, I can’t help but wonder how much pain and suffering he’s seen and had to endure. My heart aches at the thought of him lying on that road in Afghanistan, unconscious, bruised, broken, and burned. Seeing him like this, vulnerable and scarred, a strange sadness washes over me, and I wonder if his experiences of loss have played a role in the gruff exterior he likes to portray.

As my fingers trace the lines in his abs, a moment goes by and I swear I feel him tense beneath me, causing my fingers to freeze and my breath to catch. Terrified that he’s going to catch me, I’m holding it, my fingers still lightly touching him but no longer moving. A moment passes, and then another. Relief flows through me when he doesn’t wake and his breathing stays normal. I’m hoping it was just a fluke and that he didn’t actually feel me making my exploration.

My heart is still racing, and I don’t know if it’s from the fact that I was almost caught or if it’s from the close proximity to him. I’m completely confused at my reaction to him. I want to gouge his eyes out in one moment and then rip his clothes off in the next. He’s sweet, he’s an ass, he’s warm, he’s cold. He flirts, he scowls, he drives me absolutely crazy, but dammit if my heart doesn’t melt when he smiles. Not that it’s often, but I love that smile—the one he gives when he doesn’t think anyone’s really paying attention, when the smile actually reaches his eyes.

I don’t know what it is about Knox Wellington, but in this moment, I know that Lexi was right in her response when I told her I didn’t know what I was getting into. It’s going to be fun finding out, but I’m also scared out of my mind at the same time. I never felt this physically attracted to Drew, like there was a pull to him like I feel with Knox. Like I could stare at him for days, never looking away. Although he made my heart race in his own way, it was nothing like this, and it definitely didn’t happen this fast.

The banging, which I now identify as a loud knock at the door, resumes, tearing me out of my thoughts. I can see that Knox is beginning to stir, and I know I need to get the hell out of here. I slip out of bed in hopes that he doesn’t catch me. My memory of the night after that last shot is foggy, but I’m pretty sure he told me to raid his closet, get comfortable, and go to sleep. Nothing happened, and part of me feels disappointed. When I get to the door, I take one last look at him, and I have to fight the urge to return to the bed and kiss his inviting lips.

Making my way down the hall, I fix my ponytail and look down at my clothes. I’m athletic and not a stick figure, but I’m still swimming in them and I love the feel of it. Before I make it to the front door, I look down to make sure that I’m not showing off the chill in the air, and when I do, I catch the scent of his cologne that’s lingering on the shirt. My hands involuntarily bring the top of his t-shirt up to my face to inhale the scent. Closing my eyes, I savor it, reliving the moment I was pressed against his chest during the slow dance last night. Another loud bang jolts me out of the memory, and I’m mortified when I spot Jace and Lexi grinning at me through the glass window in the front door with grocery bags in their hands.

Crossing to the door, I pull the t-shirt back down and smooth it out as I let them in. Jace takes one look at my clothes and whistles, and Lexi grins knowingly at me as she hands me my car keys, having agreed to drop my car off this morning.

“I was going to say nice outfit, Charlie, but you already seem to be enjoying it,” she teases me as I take one of the bags from her. They follow me into the kitchen and we start unpacking them.

“Oh, that? It was nothing. I’ve got to pick up some more fabric softener when I head to the store later today, and I was trying to get a feel for what scent Knox usually prefers,” I say, knowing it’s a lame excuse.

Jace chuckles as he rummages through the cabinets and pulls out a frying pan. “Lately, it’s eau de can’t shower, but I’m sure you can find something better.”

Lexi playfully punches him in the arm at his comment. “Hey, that’s not fair. He can’t help it.”

A gruff, sleepy voice fills the room. “Can’t help what?” I freeze. It’s only been a couple of minutes since I left his bedroom, and when I turn to look at him, I can’t tell if he just woke up or if he’s faking the grogginess. I’m suddenly nervous at the liberties I took when I thought he was asleep, but now that he’s avoiding eye contact with me, I’m mentally freaking out that he wasn’t exactly in a deep slumber.

“Oh, Charlie here was just trying to figure out what kind of fabric softener you like,” Jace informs him.

He finally looks at me, and I can’t read his expression as he takes in the sight of me, looking me up and down as I stand here barefoot in his kitchen, wearing his clothes. It’s unnerving the way he’s watching me, and I still can’t believe that I agreed to move in with him. I’m kind of wishing we could have this morning to ourselves to actually talk this out without Jace to butt in, but at the same time, I’m grateful for the distraction.

Still looking at me, he simply shrugs. “I usually just get whatever’s on sale. I don’t care what it smells like. Just none of that girly shit,” he informs me, and the brisk note in his tone has me wanting to run out and buy the Gain Lavender & Vanilla detergent that I love so much.

Ignoring him, I set about making a list since I always do my shopping on Sundays and I’m not going to have much when I leave Lucy’s place. She’s going to freak out when she learns who my new roommate is. Leaving them in the kitchen, I wander around the house until I find the guest bathroom, the one I figure will be mine. It’s pretty bare, so I write down all the essentials I’ll need. I check under the cabinet for cleaning supplies, and when I stand up and turn around, I run into a warm, solid chest. I have to fight the urge not to lick him once the scent of sweat and the remnants of last night’s cologne washes over me. He grabs my arms to steady me, inadvertently pulling me close, causing my chest to be pressed up against his.

“Jace said to tell you that breakfast is ready.” He drops his hands to his sides and looks down at me, giving me a sexy smirk. “And here I was thinking I’d get homemade French toast. What’s up with that?”

Tapping my chin, I place my other hand on my hips. “I believe I said if you’re lucky. Guess there really is a first time for everything,” I say playfully. “But now that we’re going to be roomies, there’s plenty of time for you be introduced to the Davenport World Famous French Toast.”

“Roomies. Right. So you’re really going to rent a room from me?” he asks, looking surprised as he rubs his hand over the top of his head.

“Sure, why not? It’ll make this easier on both of us, especially once you have to start doing physical therapy multiple times a week. We can discuss rent and all that later on when they’re gone. Sound good?”

He nods and moves to walk out the door. Before he exits, he turns to look at me. “Hey, roomie?” he calls, pausing as I look at him. A cocky grin spreads over his face as he makes it clear that he’s checking me out. “I like you in my clothes.”

And with that, he’s gone, leaving me here to lean back against the sink, more confused than ever, wondering if this is really a good idea.

Knox

ONCE JACE and Lexi finally left, Charlie was quick to follow behind them, claiming that she wanted to go ahead and get some stuff from Lucy’s, even though she has a week until she has to move out. I offered to help her, but she waved me off, telling me she was just going to grab a few changes of clothes and essentials. I made her promise to let me help her later on this week, and she consented, but I wouldn’t be surprised if the girl was crossing her fingers behind her back. I’m reminded of the other day when I tried to help with the groceries, and I’ll be shocked if she’ll actually lets me help. But what she doesn’t seem to realize is I can be just as stubborn as she is.

Charlie was so quick to get out of here that she didn’t help put my brace on, and I’m more thank thankful for it. I decide to take advantage of the freedom and enjoy a long, hot shower. Walking into the bathroom, I turn the water on before heading back to my room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I lift my hips slowly and push my fingers into the waistband of my shorts, sliding them down over my ass. I sit back down and kick them off, and I can’t help but be fucking proud that I’m finally finding ways to figure this shit out on my own. Don’t get me wrong, I’ll let Charlie slowly undress me every single day, but I’d rather her do it as she lowers herself to her knees to take me into her mouth rather than for me just to be able to shower.

The thought of Charlie’s perfect lips around my cock is such a fucking turn-on, and my dick rises to the occasion. After my surgery, I could barely get hard, even when I tried to, and I fucking panicked for a while there until the doc told me that pain medication was probably the cause of it and it would only be temporary. Despite her professional medical opinion, I was still skeptical. It wasn’t until Charlie smiled up at me in the bar that I felt it stirring to life. Even then, by the time I got home, I was soft again, and as much as I tried to jack off, I couldn’t do it. For the first time in my life, I felt like less of a man.

All of these things—the injuries, the side effects from the medicine, the feelings of helplessness—are piling up on me, and I feel like I can’t breathe at times. It doesn’t help that all I have time to do is think. To dwell. And it’s burning up inside of me.

When I left Belle Meade, I swore that I’d never be weak again. I swore that I’d always take care of those around me, no matter the cost, and when I took that Army Oath, I swore to protect my brothers. And here I am, almost eleven years later. Weak. Alone. A failure. I haven’t felt like this since I was an eighteen-year-old kid who thought he’d already met the love of his life, only to have her rip him to shreds. And I swore to myself that I’d never let anyone back in again who could make me feel that way. It’s been easy, too. Until now. Until Charlie.

When I enter the bathroom, I realize that I still have to cover my arm. After a couple of minutes of trying to do it one-handed, I figure it’s the best I’m going to do and hope I don’t get my cast too wet. I open the shower door, recalling the moment that I opened it up on her the other night. The way her eyes were taking in my cock like it was the most delicious piece of meat she’s ever seen made my dick throb like nothing I’ve ever felt before. If there was ever a time for me to finally get off, that would’ve been it, but knowing that she was right outside waiting for me had me hurrying instead.

Making quick work of washing my hair, I rinse off and grab the body wash Charlie replaced the other night. Soaping up, I rub my chest and abdomen, and I’m immediately reminded of this morning.

Groaning, I rinse off and lean my head back against the tile. She thought I was asleep, but I’d actually woken up a few moments before I felt her shift beside me. It was hard to suppress the grin that was struggling to surface when I felt her lift the covers, because I knew what she was doing. She had been pretty damn intoxicated when Lexi had dropped us off at my place, and I was going to walk her to the guest bedroom, but she was determined to follow me to mine and help me remove my clothes, grumbling something about being the best not-nurse I’ve ever had. After she took my shorts off, she jumped on the bed and proceeded to help me out of my t-shirt. Her eyes grew soft when she saw my dog tags for the first time, and she got on her knees on the bed in front of me and grabbed hold of them.

“I don’t know how you do it. You’re so brave,” she slurred, inspecting each tag with squinted eyes.

I pulled her up so she was eye level with me. A sexy look crossed her face as she gazed at me with hooded eyes. “Not brave, sweetheart. Just doing my job,” I told her, and she just smiled at me—that same smile she had been giving Jace and Kale. My heart constricted, happy to finally earn one of those grins. I didn’t care that she was only doing it because of the alcohol.

“Why do you always call me sweetheart?” she asked as she twirled the chain of my tags.

To be honest, I started it to be annoying, and then it just kind of stuck. I like it. It’s so her, yet it’s so not. When I answered her, I didn’t know what to say. “I have no idea, sweetheart. It just works.”

She snorted. Yeah, she fucking snorted. “Oh god. When I was a kid, my dad used to call me Sweet Tart. I guess I could be sweet or sour at the drop of a hat. He’d always tell me that he never knew which Charlie he was going to get.” She giggled and then stumbled on the bed, causing her giggle even more. The idea of tickling her crossed my mind, but I knew if I got my hands on her I wouldn’t have been able to stop at innocent touching.

“All right, enough talk. Go raid my closet for some clothes to change into and let’s get some sleep.”

As soon as she changed into a pair of my boxers and one of my t-shirts, she promptly passed out on the bed next to me. She looked gorgeous, her brown hair fanned out on my usual favorite pillow, and even though I have trouble sleeping without it, I decided to let her keep it for the night.

This morning when she woke up, I realized that she probably wasn’t exactly sure what had happened. I was about to turn over and reassure her that it was all innocent, and I was so ready to tease her and call her Sweet Tart, but before I could move, I felt her fingers lightly touching my skin. I froze at her touch, not wanting her to stop. Willing myself to lie as still as possible, I could barely keep my cool as her hand roamed my chest, and I could tell when she was exploring the tattoo on my rib. It wasn’t until she made her way down to my abs that I finally had an involuntary reaction. I was afraid I was caught when I felt her finger pause, no longer making its exploration. Her index finger traced every ab muscle, even exploring my oblique muscles. I couldn’t help the way my muscles tensed, probably a reaction to the rock-hard morning wood I was sporting. I was half praying that she’d lift the sheet—and half praying she wouldn’t discover it.

I was able to calm myself down so that my breathing remained normal until I felt her shift off of the bed and then finally leave the room. I exhaled deeply and knew right then and there that I was in trouble, because those few moments of her hands on me made me want her more than I’ve wanted anyone in the longest time.

Now in the shower, my hand matches the way her fingers traced my skin, but I move farther down, imagining that she had taken a peek under the sheet. My hand moves down and grips the base of my cock, and I can feel Charlie’s hand there instead of mine. I make one strong stroke, from root to tip, and it feels so goddamn fucking good. To be honest, I haven’t jacked off in the shower since I was about fifteen, but I’m hard now and I can’t get this girl’s vision out of my mind. I’m taking advantage while I can—and if I can. I’ve been slowly lowering the dose of medicine, so I’m praying that I can keep going long enough to get off.

Since my left arm is out of commission, I can’t steady myself, so I back up against the wall. Leaning my head back, I close my eyes as I continue to stroke my cock up and down, imagining that Charlie is in here doing it for me. Remembering the way she sucked that lime after a tequila shot last night, I envision her lips wrapped around my cock, sucking hard until all the juice is down her throat. I pump hard into my fist, and I know I need to slow down before I accidentally tweak something in my back. But I can’t help it when my left hand grips the top of the glass door as I squeeze tightly, moving my hand from top to bottom, wishing I was sliding into Charlie instead of my fist. Rocking my hips, I can almost feel her body making contact with mine—her hard nipples poking into my chest as she grinds up against me, her sexy brown eyes gazing into mine as she rides my dick. Fuck, I want this girl so bad, and my cock is about to explode just at the thought of her.

The thought of her fingers all over me one last time is all I need to finally groan out my release, and I swear I hear myself say her fucking name as my cock pumps out over and over until I’m finally empty.

Still holding on to the top of the door, I’m panting, catching my breath, slightly winded from finally being able to stay hard long enough to finish the job. A slow smile spreads over my face as I go to wash the evidence off my hand. I know I shouldn’t think it, but I can’t help but wonder what it’d be like to really have Charlie with me in the shower, naked, wet, and more importantly, willing. Sighing, I know it’s wishful thinking and a thought I need to get out of my mind if I’m going to stand any chance living with her and sticking to the whole strictly roommates thing.

The problem, though, is that the more I’m around her, the more I think I don’t want that. I’ve tried to tell myself that it’s purely a physical attraction, but I’m beginning to realize that I might just be lying to myself. I don’t know how to process these feelings—this need, this want—to get to know her.

Turning off the water, I get out of the shower and decide to forget about it for now. I can celebrate the small victory—well, not small—I just had and figure everything out later. It’s not like she’s going anywhere anytime soon. At least I hope not. I need to find a way to get this girl off my mind or I’m going to drive myself crazy.

Chapter 12

Charlie

HOLY. FUCKING. Shit. I walk into the house after running to Lucy’s to grab a few things. After leaving her place, I realized that I’d forgotten the list, so I decided to make a quick stop back at Knox’s to grab it. I’m pretty sure I left it in the guest bathroom, and I decide to check there first. When I head down the hall, I swear I hear my name, which stops me in my tracks. I move closer to Knox’s bathroom, and seconds later, I hear my name again. It’s muffled so I can’t tell if he says anything else. I get worried that something is wrong with him, but then I hear what sounds like a moan and a quick slapping-like sound. I swear it sounds like he’s jacking off. Moving closer, I strain to hear what’s happening.

Thinking I must be going crazy and am hearing things, I press my ear up against the door. I hear nothing for a moment, but then a grunt echoes from the bathroom and I hear my name once more. Knox sighs, and a moment later, the water turns off. Holy shit. Was he just doing what I think he was doing? Oh, god. I’ve got to get out of here before he catches me. Shit, shit, shit. I scamper down the hallway, leaving the godforsaken list behind, and I run out the front door and to my car. I don’t even take the time to put on my seatbelt before I start the car and peel out of the driveway, praying to anyone who will listen that he didn’t catch me.

IT’S BEEN four hours since I nearly caught Knox masturbating, and I’m still in shock. I swear I heard him yelling out my name, but when I realized what he was doing, it made no sense. Well, then again, maybe it did. He did tell me this morning that he liked me in his clothes, but I figured that was just another one of his hot/cold moments. I’m pretty sure Katy Perry wrote that song just for him, and I can’t help sing the lyrics in my head.

The thought of him actually thinking about me while jacking off… It makes me want to race back to his place and throw myself at him, but I refuse to do that. Instead, I headed to the gym to work off some steam, thankful I had workout clothes from Lucy’s already in my car.

Sparring with Kale did nothing to calm my nerves. I was too on edge to concentrate. He kicked my ass twice and even commented that I seemed off. I just can’t stop thinking about what I heard. There’s something seriously sexy about hearing a man groan your name when he’s working himself over, but I have to wonder, why me? Obviously there’s an unspoken attraction between us, but is he really that into me that he’s thinking of me while he’s doing it? And if so, why doesn’t he just making a freaking move already? All I know is that I’m more confused than ever, so I try not to think about it anymore. But I know that until I get home and take care of myself in the same fashion he did, I’m not going to be able to get it off my mind.

I’m now wandering around the local supermarket, trying to remember what was on that damn list when I suddenly hear my name, and I freeze in my tracks.

“Charlotte,” a deep voice behind me calls. Turning around, I spot Drew, and to be honest, he looks terrible. Other than random sightings on campus, this is the first time I’ve seen him since that day in his office, and it’s the first time I’ve seen him up close. His black hair is unusually long, and he looks tired, with dark circles under his eyes. He’s always been lean, but his cheeks look sunken in, as if he hasn’t been eating enough. The part of me that loved him wants to reach out and stroke his face, but the other side keeps replaying the vision of him fucking another woman. I bet you can guess which side wins out.

Ignoring him, I try to make myself look busy as I inspect the cantaloupe, trying to find the perfect one to take home and cut up. His hand touches my arm, and I yank it away, glaring up at him. His sad expression cools me down, and I stand up straight, bagging the fruit.

“Hello, Drew,” I tell him in a monotone voice that makes him grimace.

He nervously fingers the oranges in the produce section in front of him, and I raise my eyebrows at him. I know it’s produce and you’re supposed to wash it, but people touching every piece of fruit has always bugged the shit out of me and he knows it. He places his hands in his pockets and just looks at me.

“Umm, I’ve tried getting ahold of you. I even called your dad,” he says, looking forlorn, and I notice that I no longer feel the pull towards him like I used to. Just a few months ago, I’d find myself searching campus just for a glimpse at him, but now that he’s in front of me, I want nothing more than to be anywhere else.

“Oh, well, um, I’ve been busy. You know, work, volunteering, moving. It’s been a crazy couple of months, you know.”

Wincing, he takes his hand out of his pocket as he moves towards me. He slides the free hand around my waist and to the small of my back, pulling me into him. In a moment of weakness, I allow him to press his forehead to mine, and I can feel his minty breath on my skin. The familiarity of this embrace sends a shot straight to my heart, and I want to wrap my arms around him yet push him away at the same time.

“Charlotte, baby, I love you. I fucked up so badly, and I wish I could take it back. I’m lost without you. Fucking lost. Please, let me show you that I mean it. I can’t live without you. Say you’ll give me—give us—another chance,” he whispers, his eyes pleading into mine.

Shaking my head, I break away from his embrace. I could easily throw my arms around his neck, declare my love, and go about planning my wedding. But it wouldn’t be real. I love Drew, I really do. But I will never trust him, and I can’t build a relationship, let alone a marriage, without trust.

Looking into his eyes one last time, I pull myself away from him completely, but it’s not easy. If he’d have said these things to me before, I might have relented and let him back in, but at the time I was too angry to even look at him. Angry that he took what was supposed to be a life-lasting bond built on love and trust and threw it away for a quick fuck. Angry that I spent years with a man who turned out to be nothing but a disappointment. Angry that I came so close to making the biggest mistake of my life. Now that I’ve had the time to process the emotions of his betrayal, the anger and hurt have faded, leaving me feeling thankful. I know that sounds weird, but you know the old saying, “A leopard never changes his spots”? I’m not saying I think Drew will always be a cheater, but there was a reason, whatever the hell it was, that I wasn’t enough for him. He did us both a favor when he decided to sleep with someone else, and even though I’ll never forget what he did to me, I do hope that he finds someone who can be his everything.

“It’s too late for excuses, Drew. Besides, I’m kind of seeing someone.” I have no idea why I just lied to him, but maybe he’ll leave me alone if he thinks I’ve moved on. Wishful thinking, right?

His jaw tightens as he frowns at me. Leaning down, he gives me a kiss on the cheek. “I’m not giving up on us, Charlie. I never will.” And with that, he turns around and leaves me alone and slightly flustered in the aisle to process what just happened.

AFTER SEEING Drew, I made a special trip to the wine section and loaded up. Hey, if you buy a case, they give you ten percent off. Why pass up a good bargain? I’m finally heading back to Knox’s place—or well, I guess our place now. I don’t have to be out of Lucy’s apartment for another week, but she’s been getting her fill of Kale before she leaves, so I’ve decided to go ahead and start staying with him so she can have her privacy. And so I don’t have to wear earplugs every night.

At this point, I’m just ready to throw my things in the guest room and settle in on the couch with a huge glass of wine. I’ve been sexually charged from the moment I woke up with Knox, and after hearing him groaning my name in the shower, I felt like I could explode with one touch. But now, after seeing Drew, I’m feeling a jumbled mess of emotions I don’t even want to begin to explore. Tonight I’m just going to relax and not think about any of it. At least that’s what I keep telling myself as I gather up the bags and make my way towards the house.

This time Knox doesn’t come outside, which is fine since I only have a duffel bag, a couple of grocery sacks, and the two six-divider bags that are holding the wine. I have to lean my shoulder against the door and try to open it with my knee, but it’s not working. As soon as I’m about to set the bags down, the door opens and the duffel bag is pulled from my arms.

“Dammit, Charlie, I still have one good arm, you know. You don’t have to do it all on your own,” he says, scowling at me. Oh great, Grump Con 2013 is again in full effect.

I roll my eyes at him. “I’m not a willowy, wimpy woman, for your information. I think I can handle a few grocery bags. Jesus, what is it with you thinking I’m so weak?” I ask him, but without waiting for an answer, I head towards the kitchen to put the perishable items away. Everything else can wait as I scour his kitchen for a wine opener, finally finding one in the last drawer I look in.

I uncork the red wine, and after finding a couple of wine glasses, I pour an ample amount for myself. I take a sip and relish the dry, full-bodied taste on my tongue. Swallowing, I moan, more than happy to feel the liquid flow down my throat after this very strange day. I hear a throat clear, and I open my eyes to see Knox leaning against the refrigerator, wearing nothing but a pair of low-rising basketball shorts. He’s watching me intently before he surprises me by closing the distance between us. I’m backed up against the counter, and he places his hands on each side of me.

“I thought we were going to talk, roomie,” he whispers, one finger brushing the bangs out of my face. I shudder under his touch.

Gulping, I take a huge drink of merlot. “Umm…talk? About what?” I ask him, my mind drawing a blank, even though the thought sounds familiar.

He chuckles as his hand moves from my hair and traces my jawline. “Are you really that forgetful?” And it comes back to me. Oh, right. Remembering that he wanted to have a conversation about being roommates, I groan before taking another drink of my wine.

Grinning at me, he pushes off the counter. He moves to the island where I left the wine and a second glass, and he pours himself one. After opening another bottle, he grabs his glass and the two open bottles and motions for me to join him in the living room. I follow silently, knowing we have to get this over with.

For once he sits on the couch and not in the recliner, and when I look at him, he motions to the spot next to him. I follow, placing my wine on the coffee table next to his.

He turns off the TV and looks at me. “Here’s the thing. If we’re going to be roommates, we probably should get to know each other a little bit, don’t you think?” he asks.

I nod, agreeing.

“Adult twenty questions? We can both ask each other any question, and we can either answer or take a drink to plead the Fifth? Sound good?” he proposes.

I nod. “Sure, that works fine for me. You go first,” I tell him, taking a big gulp of wine, trying to flood my veins with liquid courage.

“We’ll start out easy. How old are you, Charlie?” he asks, and I let out the breath that I was holding, not having expected such an easy question.

“I’m twenty-seven. I’ll be twenty-eight in December. How about you?”

“Twenty-nine. Closing in on thirty,” he says, his brows furrowing as if turning thirty would be some horrible disaster. Do guys actually care about things like that?

I giggle as I take another sip of wine before setting it down on the coffee table. “Oh, yes, Knox, you’re getting soooo old,” I tease him, poking him in the arm.

He grabs my finger and grips it, holding it tight. Bringing it to his lips, he gives it a soft kiss. I’m momentarily dazed at his tenderness, but then he winks at me and opens his mouth. “Now you’ll always be able to say you’ve been kissed by an old man.”

I snatch my wine back up and take my finger back from him, but not before I let my fingernail scratch his lip, causing him to swear.

“Okay, let’s talk about personal stuff later. Let’s get this rent business out of the way, okay? I feel guilty already staying here without having an agreement.”

“Here’s the thing, Charlie. I really don’t need your money. You’re already helping me out, so I wouldn’t feel right charging you rent. Now, if you want to do other favors, I can think of a few forms of payment that are deemed acceptable,” he tells me, winking.

Grabbing the pillow next to me, I throw it at his face. I have no idea if he’s teasing or if he’s serious, but when he knocks the pillow away, his gorgeous smile greets me playfully and I can’t help but smile back at him, not able to hold the fake glare I was trying to muster.

“Jesus, woman, I was kidding! But seriously, just chip in for groceries and we’re even.”

I shake my head. “No freaking way, Knox. This started out as a volunteer assignment. If I move in here and you don’t let me pay because I’m helping you, then that would mean you’re basically paying for my services and I’m not just volunteering them. Even though you’re not exactly paying me in cash, you’re still providing something in exchange for my help, and that just doesn’t sit well with me. I can’t and I won’t do that. I’m probably already crossing the line by even agreeing to do this. So if I’m going to stay here, you need to figure out what you want to charge me or else I can just leave now.” I’m wishing I’d used a different choice of words, but he surprises me when he lets my services comment go.

He stares at me for a moment before he takes a drink of his wine, exhaling slowly. “Okay, fine. I can’t argue with that, I guess. I’ll look at my statements tomorrow and come up with a fair rental price and then we can negotiate. Is that cool?”

I nod, happy that he isn’t fighting me on this. To be honest, I have no idea how the volunteer organization would feel knowing that I’m moving in with him, but as long as I’m paying him and not volunteering in exchange for free housing, I don’t see the problem. I’m sure it’s probably a really tight rope that I’m walking here, but for some reason, I’m throwing caution to the wind and for once just going with my gut and doing what I want. Screw everything else. I just hope those words don’t come back to haunt me or bite me in the ass.

“So we’ll make a deal tomorrow?” I ask him, just making sure that we’re both clear on this before moving on.

He nods and reaches out to refill both of our wine glasses. Once he’s done, he holds his up to me in a toast fashion. I bring mine up to meet his and they chime as we clink them together.

“To new roommates,” he says, smiling at me.

Something about that smile causes my insides to melt, and it takes everything in me to return it without jumping him right here on the couch. “New roomies,” I whisper, and we both take a sip of our wine, staring at each other but saying nothing, quickly turning back to the television to distract us.

Knox

SITTING IN my living room, drinking wine, and getting to know Charlie feels normal, and I can’t remember the last time I actually took the time to really get to know a girl. Most of the chicks I meet could care less about talking, and I’m not ashamed to say that I always felt the same. Hell, half the time I didn’t even remember their names the next day, a fact that is pretty shitty, but at the time, that’s all I wanted, and they always knew it was never going to be anything more than a hook-up. Right now, though, I want to know everything about Charlotte Davenport.

I have to admit that I was pretty annoyed when she interrupted our twenty questions session to talk about rent and shit. It’s true that I don’t need her money, but I can understand why she wants to pay her way. I wanted to drop the subject so I just agreed, poured us each another glass, and raised mine in a celebratory toast.

Neither of us says anything for a couple of minutes, and I’m about to break the silence when she rises from the couch.

“I’m going to go figure out what’s for dinner. I haven’t eaten since brunch and that was hours ago. I’m starving, and if I keep drinking this on an empty stomach, I’ll end up passed out right here on the couch.”

The thought of her getting drunk and needing me to take care of her is actually an appealing one. “Good thing you just moved in with a badass soldier. I can throw you over my shoulder and drop you off in the guest room—well, your room now—if that ever happens. The couch is comfortable, but not enough to sleep on all night,” I say, rising from my spot on the couch and moving towards her.

“Yeah, well once you’re fully healed, you can show off your big, badass muscles, but for now, you aren’t lifting anything, especially not me,” she says, backing away from me and hurrying into the kitchen.

Shaking my head, I try not to get irritated that she just brought up my weakened state—again. I know she’s not doing it on purpose, but I still can’t help being annoyed by the constant reminder, even if she’s just trying to look out for me.

When I follow her, I find her bent over in front of the refrigerator, holding the door open and staring at the contents inside. The way her ass is sticking out unleashes something inside me, and I go semi-hard just from watching her. I instantly feel the need to show her that I’m not some weak, damaged man. I walk up behind her and grab her by the waist, turning her around. Kicking the door shut behind me, I push her to the island. If I thought I could get away with it, I’d be pressing myself up against her so she could feel what she’s doing to me. She’s staring up at me with confusion in her big, brown eyes, and I wonder what the hell I’m doing.

“Hop up,” I tell her, and she complies immediately, surprising me by not fighting it.

I place my hands on her knees, spreading them and stepping closer to her so my hips are between her legs. As best as I can, I take hold of each one and wrap them around my waist. She involuntarily tightens them around my middle, although her ass is still firmly planted on the counter. This isn’t how I imagined her legs wrapped around me for the first time, but I can’t deny that I love the feel of her gripping my waist tightly.

“Arms around my neck, sweetheart.” The confused expression on her face deepens, but she does as she’s told.

“What are you doing, Knox?” she asks, looking up at me, her face only inches from mine.

Swallowing hard, I ignore her question and bring my forehead to hers. “Just do this for me, okay? Don’t fight me on it. Just this once. I need to do this.”

She nods, and I’m not sure she knows what to expect, confirming it when I pull her off the counter. Gasping, she starts to struggle, and I have to brace myself against the counter to keep from falling. Jesus, this woman is so damn difficult, and it can be both sexy as hell and annoyingly irritating.

“Knox, what the hell?! Put me down!”

Fuck. I know I should probably listen to her, but I’ve gotten to this point and I’m not stopping until I can prove to myself, and to her, that I haven’t completely lost all of my strength. She’s not exactly heavy, but her struggling is making it difficult to keep my one good arm around her as I make my way down the hallway, heading into the guest bedroom. Somewhere along the way she stops struggling, apparently having given up and figuring that it’s just easier to let me do this.

I’m slightly out of breath by the time I get to her bed, and I’m more than happy to release her from my arms. Relief washes over me when she plops on the bed, bouncing once. I’m not sure whether the relief is from having been able to do it or from having freed myself of her weight. Either way, I’m fucking ecstatic, and even though I’m breathing heavily, it was a small victory for me and my bruised ego.

I begin backing away from her because I know the verbal assault is coming. I don’t blame her, but I don’t regret it.

“Don’t worry about dinner tonight. I’m gonna order pizza if that’s cool with you. That way we can just hang out,” I say, trying to act like what just happened was no big deal, hoping she’ll do the same. But I’m mentally rejoicing, feeling a little better knowing that I can still carry a hot girl to bed. For a brief moment, I thought I wasn’t going to be able to make it, and I’m not sure my ego could’ve taken a failure like that, especially with Charlie as a witness. I’m struggling to keep from grinning like an idiot and flexing my muscles like a body builder on a testosterone high.

She’s just staring at me, not responding as she sits on the bed. I decide to leave the room and go do as I said. It’s a few minutes before she comes back out to the living room, where she sits on the coffee table directly in front of me. Placing her hands on my knees, she leans in close to me, and I’m prepared to take whatever she has to give because I know she’s probably pissed.

“I guess I was wrong. Even after being inactive and injured for over two months, you are still strong enough to haul my ass around. And I’m not little, so that’s pretty damn impressive,” she says, surprising me.

That was the last thing that I was expecting. I was waiting for a verbal tongue lashing or at least a parental-like scolding, but her telling me it was impressive? Yeah, I’m shocked as shit. And proud as hell. I thought I was more trying to prove a point to her and to myself when I did that, but looking back on it, maybe I was trying to impress her at the same time. I don’t want her thinking I’m some weak guy, and the way she’s been acting made me think that she did. Until now.

“Thanks, sweetheart, but you’ve seen nothing yet. Give me two months back in the gym and I’ll really be able to impress.” The cocky douche in me comes out before I can even stop it, and she rolls her eyes at me before turning serious-faced again.

“I know what you were doing, and once I figured it out, I just let you go ahead with it. Consider your point proven. That being said, don’t ever do anything like that to me again. At least not until you have full clearance from the doctor. You and I both know that Dr. Branch said you couldn’t lift anything more than ten pounds, and I outweigh that by about 130, so I’m definitely off-limits.”

I start to interrupt her to let her know it was a one-time thing, but she holds her hand up to stop me. “I know I’ve never been in your shoes, but I have been in the position where I’ve been injured and not been able to do my daily workouts. I understand how it feels to be cooped up, helpless, and weak. What happened to you was awful, Knox, and I know you’re itching to get back in the gym, back to work, and back to your normal life. I know having me around is a reminder that you can’t do it all on your own right now, but please don’t look at it that way. Forget why I’m here. All that matters now is that you have a new roommate who is conveniently around to do the things that you can’t. And when you’re given the go-ahead, I’ll be right there with you working through your rehabilitation so you can eventually throw me around like a sack of potatoes. But let’s wait to do that so we don’t potentially worsen your injuries, okay?”

Nodding, I’m shocked at how spot-on she is. Maybe Jace was right when he said I’m not that hard to read. Or maybe it just takes the right person to get me, and apparently this girl is that person.

Smiling, she pats my knee before getting up from the coffee table. “It’s going to take time, but you have to be patient. If we do something to cause a setback, it’ll just take that much longer to get you back in the gym, and to be honest, I’m itching to go toe-to-toe with you to see what you’re made of,” she teases.

It doesn’t escape my attention that she’s been talking about this as a dual effort, using ‘we’ when talking about my rehabilitation, and a strange feeling washes over me at the thought of us being a ‘we,’ an ‘us.’ It’s foreign and only slightly familiar, because it’s been so damn long since I’ve ever even entertained the idea of coupling up. I push that thought out of my head. I can see myself being friends with this girl, and that’s how it has to stay. She’s obviously got baggage with the cheating ex, and now that we’re roommates, I definitely don’t want to start anything that’ll complicate things.

“Hello? Anyone in there?” Charlie waves her hand in front of my face, pulling me out of my thoughts.

Shaking my head, I grin up at her. “Sorry, I was just trying to imagine any scenario in which it would be even remotely possible for you to keep up with me.”

“You have no idea what I can and can’t do. The next time you see Kale, feel free to ask him how hard it is for me to ‘keep up’ with the big boys,” she says, causing me to be curious as to what she means. I remember him telling me that she went to our gym. Now I want to call his ass and get the info, but I don’t want her to know I’m even remotely interested.

She settles in on the couch next to me and we watch the television in silence until the pizza man rings the doorbell. Charlie gets up to get it before I can, and this time I let her. She’s headstrong, and I’ve decided just to let her do her thing instead of fighting with her on everything. She’s definitely the type you pick your battles with, and this isn’t one of them. So I decide to back off—at least for now.

Chapter 13

Knox

DINNER GOES by quickly as we eat pizza and casually drink wine, not really talking but both watching the television in silence. Once we’re finished, she gets up and takes the plates to the kitchen, along with the extra pizza, claiming that it’ll be the perfect breakfast in the morning. I can’t remember the last time I went out with a chick who ordered more than a salad. Clearly I’ve been picking up the wrong type of women. But then again, that’s all I wanted at the time. Something about just hanging around the living room, eating pizza with Charlie makes all those nights with randoms seem pointless, and I realize I’ve missed being around a chick who isn’t just interested in getting into my bed.

Coming back into the living room, she goes over to my movie collection to see what I have. She pulls out The Departed and holds it up to me. “Is it cool if I put this in?”

Is she fucking kidding me? Not only is that probably my favorite movie in my collection, but it’s kinda hot that she’s not wanting to watch a chick flick.

“Seriously? Do you actually like it or are you just picking that because I don’t have any rom-coms on my shelf?”

Rolling her eyes, she goes about putting the movie in before she rejoins me on the couch. “I love this movie. I mean, come on. It has Mark Wahlberg AND Leo DiCaprio, hot cops, gangs, and the mob. What’s not to love?”

“You’re pretty fucking awesome, you know that?” Shit, that was supposed to be an internal thought, but instead it came out before I could stop it. It’s true though, and the more I get to know Charlie, the more I realize I’m actually beginning to like her.

Turning towards me, she smirks at me. “It only took you a week to figure that out? I guess you’re not as slow as I thought.”

“Hey, my brain was scrambled on the Afghan concrete a couple of months ago. Cut me some slack, sweetheart.”

“And there it is again. I was wondering if we’d be able to make it through one conversation without you calling me that, but I guess not.”

I shrug, not sure what to tell her. “That’s your fault. You’re just so damn sweet that I can’t help it.”

She laughs as she settles into the couch and hits the play button on the remote. It’s weird since she’s practically a stranger, but I feel more comfortable around her than I have around anyone else in a really long time.

About an hour into the movie, I find that I’ve been watching her more than the show, and I can’t help but feel ridiculous jealousy when she comments on how she’d love to be in a Mark/Leo sandwich. It’s irrational, but the part of me that wants her can’t help it, even if I’ve already resolved not to go there.

She must feel the burning on the side of her face from my watching her because she finally turns away from the television to look at me, mistaking my staring for something else.

“What’s up? You all right? Need a pillow for your back or your arm or something? You can just ask me if you need anything. That’s what I’m good for, remember? I refuse to get you a bell to ring whenever you need something, but I don’t mind you asking.”

Shaking my head, I tell her, “No, it’s not that.” And she frowns at me.

“Oh, geez, do I have pizza sauce on my face? I swear, Dad’s been telling me since I was a kid to slow down while eating it, but it’s my favorite and I get a little crazy whenever I have it in front of me,” she says, looking at me sheepishly as she wraps her sleeve around her hand and goes to town trying to wipe off her face.

I know I should tell her that’s not it either, but I’m getting a fucking kick out of watching her, which causes me to chuckle. She stops what she’s doing and her eyes narrow.

“I don’t have sauce on my face, do I?” she asks.

“Nope, but it was pretty damn hilarious watching you try to get it all off,” I tell her, prompting her to scowl at me.

“Well, then why the hell were you staring at me, you creep?” she asks as she turns the TV down a little bit.

“I was just remembering something that Jace told me last night, and I realized that I still don’t know that much about you.”

Her forehead wrinkles as she turns towards me. “What’d he say?”

“He was telling me about how you work at Austin Peay.”

Nodding, she answers me. “Yep, I work as the liaison in the Veterans Affairs office. If you’re looking to get back into school, I’m your girl.”

“Nah, I’m good. I finished up my degree in International Relations when I was in Iraq in 2008 and right now I have no desire to go back to school. Maybe one day. How long have you been working there?”

“Umm, it’s been a little over two years. I like it. It’s how I found out about this volunteering gig, and it’s nice to help out the military in the community, making sure that they’re using their benefits in the most efficient way and all that.”

She’s not looking at me as she’s talking, and I wonder if there’s more to the story. “Have you been in Clarksville since your dad was stationed at Ft. Campbell?”

She shakes her head and takes a long sip of her wine. “No. Dad’s been here for about ten years. Unusual for the Army, but with his surgical position, they haven’t made him relocate too many times. He has gone on several tours overseas, though. Once I graduated high school, I decided to go to UT to be close to him, and then I got a job in Nashville, working at Bell South.”

“So how’d you end up back here? Were you looking to be back in the area?” I’m genuinely curious about how she ended up back here, and this seems like a step in the right direction of getting to know her.

She’s playing with the strings on the sweatpants she changed into earlier. Not looking at me, she answers. “About two years ago, my boyfriend at the time got an academic job at Austin Peay and wanted me to come with him. I lucked out that there was a position open. At the time there was no question about moving here, especially with Dad being so close by.”

I’m wondering if this is the asshole she alluded to during that whole cheating miscommunication thing. “And you’re not dating him now?”

“No. Absolutely not,” she says abruptly. “That’s been over for months.”

I know I’m pushing my luck, but my curiosity gets the best of me. “So what happened there?”

She looks up at me, no longer avoiding my gaze. She shrugs before challenging me. “Are you going to tell me all about your sordid past and what made you so quick to think I was a cheating whore?”

Jesus, she doesn’t ever hold back from what she’s thinking. I shake my head, knowing that I’m not touching that topic with a ten-foot fucking pole.

“Yeah, I didn’t think so. Look, we both have issues with our pasts—obviously—and we’re not ready to talk about them. So let’s just leave it at that, okay?”

“Sounds good to me,” I tell her. And it does, because as much as I want to know about this guy, I have no desire to talk to her about Megan and bring all that back up.

She settles back into the couch and turns the volume back up. We finish the rest of the movie in a comfortable silence as we polish off the rest of the wine. I’ve never really been a wine drinker, so it surprises me how relaxed I feel by the end of the movie. For the first time since I can remember, I think I’ll actually be able to go to bed without having to take a pill, and I’m so fucking thankful for that. Sure, replacing a pill with alcohol isn’t exactly ideal, but it’s kind of a step in the right direction. Okay, maybe not, but for right now, that’s what I’m telling myself.

Once the movie is over, she stretches, making a show of how tired she is. I’m racking my brain to come up with a way to get her back in my bed again. The thought of waking up to her wandering fingers crosses my mind, and I smile at the memory even though I know there’s not going to be a repeat performance. Getting up from the couch, she collects our empty glasses and takes them to the kitchen. She comes back into the room, lingering by the hall.

“I’m going to hit the sack. I’m exhausted,” she tells me, yawning wide.

I nod, and she starts to walk away.

I can’t let this night end with that, so I speak without thinking. “Hey, Charlie?”

She turns around and looks at me, waiting for my next thought.

“Friends?” is all I can get out, and I know I sound lame as hell.

But then she smiles wide at me. “I’d love that, Knox. Friends sounds great,” she confirms before she turns away and I watch her gorgeous ass walk down the hall.

My dick isn’t exactly soft anymore, and the thought of getting in the shower crosses my mind, but I’m not about to have a repeat performance now that Charlie’s in the house. Situating myself, I settle in on the couch to watch more TV, trying to get her out of my mind.

THE REST of the week passes quickly as we fall into a comfortable routine, and surprisingly, we haven’t argued in days. She officially has to be out of Lucy’s apartment today, so she ended up spending the night there last night. As she was leaving, she let me know, telling me that she wanted one last night with her friend before she left for the summer. I shrugged like it was no big deal, but later on in the night I had to keep the television on for background noise because it was too damn quiet without her around. She’s only been here for less than a week and I’m already getting too used to having her in my space.

I told myself that it was just the conversation I missed, but deep down I know it was the company, too. All week we’ve hung out together in the living room, talking, getting to know each other, and just sitting in silence, watching whatever movie she chose for the night. After those first couple of days, I was afraid that the whole friends thing wasn’t going to be easy, but I’m finding that I was wrong, and for once, it’s actually nice to have a chick for a friend.

I wanted to help her pack and move, but she refused to tell me where Lucy lives. Sure, I could ask Kale, but I decided to respect her opinion and just let her do it. I’m trying not to pace the living room as I wait for her, and I’m surprised that I care so much. A week ago I was pissed as hell that Jace had suggested this, but now I can’t wait for her to get back. Since she’s been here, she’s filled a loneliness I didn’t even know I was feeling. I’m already struggling with the silence when she’s away at work, so the whole night without her seemed incredibly long.

A car pulls into the driveway, and it takes everything in me not to cross to the door and go to help her, but I know she’ll just fight me on it. Moments later, the door opens and Charlie walks in, her arms carrying a couple of boxes, and she looks irritated as she sets them down. Looking at me, she mouths the words, “I’m sorry,” and I’m confused until an older dark-haired man enters behind her, also carrying a box along with a guitar case slung over his shoulder.

Charlie takes the box from him, and he slides the case onto the ground, propping it up against the wall. When he turns back to us, he’s sizing me up and down. I do the same, not threatened by the man who is obviously her dad. She’s the spitting image of the guy, and my guess is that he’s come to check me out—something I can respect, as his daughter’s just moved in with a stranger. And a soldier. I’d probably lock my daughter up if she told me she was going to do that.

“Dad brought you that guitar, Knox,” she informs me, and my brow furrows, wondering why he’d think I’d want to play a musical instrument. “He thought it’d be a good way to use your hands until your cast comes off. And if you can teach yourself, it’ll give you something to fill your time.”

Looking from the guitar case to her dad, especially since I already know how to play, I’m actually grateful that he was thoughtful enough to think of me. It’s actually an intriguing idea, and I wouldn’t mind jamming out to some of my favorite country songs. “Thank you, sir. It’s been a really long time since I’ve played. I have no idea if I still have any skill, but I’ve never been one to turn down a challenge. I look forward to picking it back up.”

He reaches out his hand to me. We shake, his firm grasp matching mine. I feel a little uneasy, standing in my living room in nothing but basketball shorts and my brace, meeting her dad for the first time. I know it’s no big deal—she’s just my roommate—but for some reason I don’t want to give him any reason to try to talk her out of this.

“Wade Davenport. I’m Charlie’s old man, if you can’t tell. My girl got her momma’s figure but my eyes and nose,” he says, ruffling her hair, causing her to scowl.

“Nice to meet you, sir. Charlie’s told me a little bit about you. I’m Knox. Knox Wellington.”

“Likewise, kid, and I’ve heard about you, too. Can’t promise they were all good things though,” he deadpans. I have no idea if he’s serious or not. “Which leads to me to the reason that I’m here.”

Rolling her eyes, Charlie walks into the kitchen and comes back out with three beers, handing one to each of us before sitting down on the couch. I follow her, and Wade stands in front of us, making me feel like a teenager who just got caught with his hand down his girlfriend’s pants.

“Darlin’, don’t you have stuff to be getting out of the car?” he asks her, obviously wanting this to be a guy talk.

“It can wait.” She crosses her arms and hardens her jaw, challenging him. He chuckles, shaking his head before he faces me.

“All right, Knox, I’m gonna cut to the chase. If my little girl is—” He’s cut off before he can finish as Charlie rises from her spot on the couch.

“Yeah, I’m not sitting around listening to ‘my little girl’ talk. I think I will go get more stuff from the car after all,” she says, hurrying outside, leaving me alone with her dad.

He takes a drink of his beer and sits down in the recliner on the wall next to the couch. “I have to admit, I was already planning on my girl moving back home, so I was shocked as hell when she told me she was moving in with you. I may have hijacked her moving day so I could check you out. Your last three COs all give you glowing recommendations and speak highly of your character, but she’s my only daughter.”

“You spoke with my commanding officers?” What the hell? He must really be an overprotective father, but I can’t say I blame him.

“Hell yes I did. My girl may be stubborn as hell, but if you didn’t check out, there’s no way I’d let her step foot in this house.”

Swallowing my beer, I nod at him. “I respect that, sir.”

“You can cool it with the sir bullshit. I’m not your officer. We’re not in uniform. It’s not necessary.”

“Uhh, my bad. It’s just habit, I guess.” I’m suddenly wishing I’d gone out to help Charlie unpack her car. I’m not used to this scrutiny from a father, and hell, we’re only friends.

“All right, Knox. Do you intend to date my daughter?”

I almost choke on the beer I just drank, and I’m completely caught off guard by his question. “No, not, absolutely not. I have no intention of dating her. We’re just roommates. Friends in a bind who are both helping each other out. I swear, that’s all it is.”

“Why not? Something wrong with her? Is she not good enough for you?”

Holy shit, what’s with the third degree? I’m not sure what he wants me to say, so I decide just to be completely honest. “There’s nothing wrong with her, but I’m not at a place in my life where I’m looking for a relationship. Charlie’s beautiful, and I love having her around, even if she’s stubborn and infuriating at times. That being said, I have no intention of pursuing anything beyond a friendship. I can promise you that.” What I don’t tell him is that I’ve fantasized about her naked, in my bed, her hands exploring even further than she did last weekend when she thought I was asleep. Something tells me he wouldn’t appreciate knowing I have those thoughts.

Wade’s face breaks out in a smile and he starts laughing. He leans over and pats my shoulder. “I’m just messing with you, Knox. Charlie told me you two were just friends and it was going to stay that way. I really just wanted to meet you for myself. What kind of dad would I be if I let my only daughter move in with some guy I didn’t at least check out?”

“Well, you don’t have to worry about me, sir. I’ll take good care of her.”

He rises and walks to the door, presumably to help her move the rest of her stuff in. Before he opens it, he looks at me one last time. “You do that, Knox. She’s all I’ve got.”

Chapter 14

Charlie

IT’S BEEN three weeks since that nearly mortifying incident with Dad, and I’m still kicking myself for leaving the room. Dad stayed around and helped me get situated, and he talked to Knox more than he talked to me. I like that they were getting along, but I’m more than curious as to what they discussed that day.

“Dude, this is so fucking awesome!” Knox exclaims, interrupting my thoughts. When I turn to look at him, he’s standing in the middle of the living room in his usual getup of basketball shorts and nothing else. I swear, he has allergy to shirts, because he’s always walking around this place without one on. Not that I’m complaining. He’s rubbing a towel over the top of his head, drying off from the shower he just took, and I can’t stop staring, wishing I were the towel rubbing all over him.

“Umm, dude, what is so awesome?” I ask, even though I know exactly what he’s talking about it. It’s been a week since he was able to get rid of the brace. He’s been in heaven not having to bother with it, but I personally miss the close moments when I had to put it on or take it off.

He holds up his left arm, which is now free from its cast. When Dr. Branch told him he could lose it at his checkup this morning, he couldn’t stop smiling. I’m equally happy for him. He’s like a kid on Christmas morning, and he’s been that way ever since he left the doctor’s office.

“I’m finally free. It feels so damn good.” He moves towards the couch and pulls me to my feet, wrapping his arms around my waist and spinning me around the living room. I know he’s been cleared, but I still worried that he’s going to reinjure himself if he’s not careful. Trying to get out of his arms, I squirm, which causes him to tighten his arms around me. Finally, I just give in. After a few moments, we’re both laughing, and he stops suddenly.

“Okay, I’m going to make myself puke if I spin anymore. We have to celebrate. Let’s go out tonight,” he suggests, looking down at me.

I try to push away the butterflies that flutter within me. “Sounds good to me. I think Jace is in Cincinnati this weekend, but we can see what Kale’s up to if you want,” I suggest, happy that he’s got something to celebrate. I love seeing him in high spirits, and hopefully this is the beginning of his mood swings ending.

Shaking his head, he pulls back from me. “No, let’s go out, just the two of. I owe you for being here these last few weeks and for putting up with my ass. It’s only about to get worse once I start physical therapy. Let’s celebrate and enjoy the night together. If you’re lucky, I might even serenade you with that guitar your dad brought over.” He winks, and I grin, knowing that he’s been practicing. I’ve caught him playing around on it in the living room a few times, but he always puts it up when I join him.

“Sounds perfect. Dad’s been asking me about your playing. I’ll be happy to report back to him that you’re actually finding his guitar to be useful.”

He chuckles, moving away from me. “I wish I’d thought about getting a guitar sooner. It’s been a nice way to pass my time, trying to figure it all out. I won’t be playing at the Grand Ole Opry anytime soon, but you might get me to play a little Hank one of these days.”

“Make it Luke Bryan and you’ve got yourself a deal,” I tell him, secretly fantasizing about his shaking his hips just as hot as Luke does.

“No way, sweetheart. We’re going old-school tonight. I can listen to new country from time to time, but not tonight. It’s all Hank, Johnny, and Waylon.”

Groaning, I fall onto the couch in an exasperated, exaggerated state. “Serenade me with Boy Named Sue and I’ll be yours forever.”

He stops in his tracks and his eyes darken as he takes my words in. A smoldering look crosses his face, but it’s gone in an instant, replaced by his trademark cocky grin. Sweet Jesus. If Knox was a Disney character, he’d definitely be Flynn Ryder because he definitely has the smolder down.

“Oh, no, sweetheart. My Cash song of choice is and always will be Ring of Fire. It’s a bittersweet reminder…” He trails off, not completing his thought.

Shaking his head, he changes the subject before I can ask what he means, but I’m pretty sure I can read between the lines.

“Get dressed up, Charlie. Tonight, we’re going out. Just you and me. And my fucking castless left arm,” he grins, raising it up in the air one last time. I stare after him as he walks down the hall, leaving me alone to think about the upcoming night. Sure, we’ve hung out around the house together, but we’ve never gone out socially just the two of us, and at this point I’m not really sure what to expect.

A WHILE later, I emerge from my bedroom freshly showered and put together. I had no idea what Knox was planning when he said that he wanted to go out. I decided to keep it simple yet sexy. I let my hair air dry, so it falls in natural waves down my back, and I make sure the ever present hair tie is on my wrist in case it gets too hot later on. Heading down the hallway, I hear a low whistle when I enter the living room.

Knox is sprawled across the couch with ESPN on the television, but his eyes are only watching me as I enter the living room. Those gorgeous green irises make a hungry path over my body, where he takes in the green and brown sundress that covers my body—well, the important parts, anyway. It stops at mid-thigh, and I know I’m going to have to be careful getting in and out of the car. He eyes rest of my ample cleavage, and I immediately know that he’s a breast man. Thank the Lord for this latest push-up bra purchase, because his eyes are glued to them. His eyes then lower, and when he looks at my toned thighs, I swear he draws his bottom lip into his mouth, biting gently. Okay, breast and leg man. After a moment, his gaze finally reaches my face, and he smiles warmly.

“Ready to go?” he asks, standing up from the couch. I’m able to check him out as he walks into the kitchen to get his keys. He’s incredible sexy in the dark-washed jeans that fit his ass perfectly. The green button-up he has rolled up to his elbows complements his eyes, and I can’t get enough of him. My mouth’s gone dry at the sight, and I have to force myself to look away before he catches me staring.

“Yep, let’s go.” I wince as the words catch in my throat and he looks at me questioningly. Avoiding his eyes, I grab my purse off the table by the door and make my way outside. I head towards my car as he locks up, but when I go to get inside, I hear him yell my name. Still standing on the porch, he gestures for me to come back to him. When I do, he dangles a set of car keys from the tips of his fingers.

“You’ve played chauffeur long enough. It’s my turn to take you for a ride,” he says, shooting a sexy grin my way.

Shaking my head, I disagree, hating to burst his bubble. “Knox, you heard the doctor. You’re supposed to ease back into it. And under no circumstances are you supposed to drive while still on your meds.” I feel awful that I’m acting like his mom, but if he won’t follow the doctor’s orders, someone’s got to make him.

He frowns at me, and I prepare for the argument that’s about to ensue. I shouldn’t be surprised since it’s par for the course for us. “For your information, sweetheart, I started cutting down on them weeks ago, and I haven’t taken a pill since I got my brace off. I was tired of how they were affecting me.” He pauses to clear his throat. “I just stopped cold turkey. I’ve only had naproxen since then, and I’ve started weaning myself off that as well. I think I can handle driving for one night.”

How the hell did I miss that he’d stopped taking his meds? Racking my brain, I realize I never did see him take them. I guess I just assumed that he did, and since we don’t share a bathroom, I haven’t seen the state of his pill bottle. Thinking back on it, I have noticed a slight shift in his personality over the past couple of weeks, and I have to wonder if the meds were part of the reason he was so gruff when we first met. Pushing the thought aside, I decide to give in since this is his night.

“Okay, Knox. But you better not have a lead foot after having not been able to get behind the wheel for so long.”

Grinning at me, he grabs my hand and leads me to a detached garage that I’ve never been in. Leading me through the door, I gasp when I see his ride. A sleek black classic Mustang sits inside. Aside from the color, it’s the spitting image of Eleanor, the car from Gone in Sixty Seconds. I’ve been wanting her ever since I saw that movie when I was fifteen years old.

I don’t even realize that I whisper her name until Knox’s voice echoes in the garage. “What’d you say?” he asks as I walk towards the car and gently slide my fingers over her hood.

Turning towards him, I can’t contain my awe. When I was a kid, I loved going to custom car shows with Dad, and I was always drawn to the classic Mustangs. I’m kind of freaking out that I’m about to ride in one.

“You have Eleanor!” I squeal, unable to contain my excitement. I can’t believe she’s been sitting out here so close to me this whole time.

Chuckling, he leans his ass against the hood, and it’s all I can do not to tell him to take his ass off the car. “Actually, she’s Evelyn, but close enough. I’m kind of shocked you see the connection. No chick that’s ever been in my car has caught that.”

Shrugging, I know it’s probably because of Dad. “Single father. Tomboy. I was raised to love classic cars and classic rock.”

“Ah, Charlie Davenport, you may just be the girl of my dreams,” he teases, winking at me. Even though I know he’s joking, his words send a fluttering deep in my belly, and I pray I’m not blushing. Before I can respond, he motions for me to get into the car. I try to reel in my inner fan girl, but when my legs slide across the smooth leather, I’m in heaven. Leaning back against the seat, I close my eyes, taking it all in. I’m in Eleanor. Well, Evelyn, but still.

“Okay, sweetheart. I might just get a complex that you only like me for my car,” he teases, shooting me a wink. “If you can go the whole night without arguing with me, I may just let you take her for a spin.”

My eyes widen at his offer, and a wave of excitement washes over me. I’d do just about anything to get behind the wheel of this car. I know that I will be on my best behavior for the rest of the night. “You’re on.”

Smiling, he puts the car in drive and we hit the road. For the first time, I’m completely content and comfortable just being with him.

Knox

AFTER BEING off the pain pills for over two weeks, I can happily announce that my cock is fully functioning again, and it’s currently straining against my jeans. The way Charlie practically moaned the name Eleanor as she took in the sight of my car was fucking hot. I can’t call it anything other than auto-lust, and she was head over heels. Honestly, I was shocked that she knew anything about cars, but I’m beginning to realize that nothing about this girl should surprise me.

She spends the car ride checking out all the controls, and it doesn’t escape my attention the way she fingers the leather and then the gear shift. It’s hard as hell to look away when she’s palming it, her thumb rubbing over the shift knob, and yeah, my mind immediately goes into the gutter as I picture her doing the same thing to the head of my cock. Turning my attention back to the road, I turn the radio on and we make the rest of the drive in silence. It’s an unusually comfortable one.

When I pull up to the restaurant I decided on, she’s still messing with the controls on the car. I finally coax her out of the vehicle with promises to let her rev the engine later. As we’re walking into the Blackhorse Pub, I can’t help but place a hand on the small of her back as the hostess leads us to a booth in the corner. This feels suspiciously like a date, but I know it’s not. Hell, I can’t remember that last time I went on a date, and I probably wouldn’t even know how it works these days.

A cute waitress comes up to the table, flashing me her biggest smile while practically ignoring Charlie. Leaning in close, she relays all their crafts brews to me, and I want to shake my head. I have no idea why chicks do this, especially when the guy is with another girl. Newsflash: If I’m with a gorgeous girl who doesn’t look like my sister, I’m not going to give you the time of day, so back the fuck off.

Ordering a beer, I gesture towards Charlie, who’s watching me with amusement. A sweet smiles spreads across her face as she orders the same. We make small talk for a few minutes before our drinks arrive and the waitress asks for our orders.

“I’ll have the filet, medium, with mac ‘n’ cheese and asparagus,” Charlie tells her, and I have to suppress the grin that wants to spread over my face. I nearly order the same, and when the girl leaves us, I turn back to Charlie.

“I don’t think I’ve ever been out with a chick who’s ordered a steak. I mean, never.”

She laughs, and the sound of it does something to me. Not butterflies. Men don’t get those. But it’s something and it’s foreign and I don’t know how I feel about it.

“Yeah, well, I think we established a while ago that I’m not your type, so I can understand why a girl eating a real meal is unnatural for you. Besides, I’ll be sparring at the gym tomorrow and I need the protein.”

Umm, what the fuck? Sparring? She must see the look of confusion that crosses over my face. Taking a sip of beer, she raises her eyebrows and sends a cute smirk in my direction.

“What? You don’t think I can spar?” she asks, and I’m immediately drawn back to the girl-of-my-dreams thought I had when she first saw Evelyn.

I vaguely remember her saying something once about going to the same gym as Kale and Jace, which is a local boxing gym I also belong to. Once again, I wonder how I never noticed her before, but I try not to think too much about it. Before my deployment, Jace and I always went after our shifts and I guess we probably just never crossed paths. There aren’t many girls who come in and box and I know I would’ve noticed her.

“Oh, sweetheart, I know how you love to verbally spar, so I guess it only makes sense that you like to do it physically, too.”

Rolling her eyes, she sighs. “I don’t love to verbally spar. You just make it so damn easy. But yeah, I’ve been boxing since I was a kid. It’s not always easy finding a worthy opponent because the guys at the gym don’t like to hit me, especially with Dad watching, but Kale’s been pretty competitive. Jace mentioned that he goes there, too, but I’ve never seen him. I love doing it. It’s a rush and such a great way to stay in shape, especially with all the training.”

Yeah, it’s official. The girl of my dreams. You know, if I intended on actually settling down. It figures the universe would send the perfect girl to my doorstep, only to make sure that we can’t stand each other half the time.

“As soon as I’m cleared, I’ll box with you. I figure we’re equal when we get in the ring. I promise I won’t take it easy on you,” I tell her, secretly hoping to land her flat on her back, my body pressed against hers as I pin her down, even though we don’t exactly do that when we box.

“You’re on. Kale and Dad are the only ones I can get to take me seriously, and it’d feel good to kick your ass.” She grins before changing the subject. “Okay, Knox, there’s something I’m dying to ask.”

Oh fuck me. This night was going so well. The playful back-and-forth banter has actually been refreshing, and I’ve really been enjoying her company. Now I’m reminded why I don’t deal with chicks. There’s always something.

She’s look at me expectantly and I just nod, encouraging her to continue. Before she can speak, our food is delivered and she cuts into her steak immediately. She lets out a sexy moan as she takes the first bite.

“God, it’s been so long since I’ve had a good filet. I’ve been saving my money to get my own place, so a nice, juicy steak has been out of the question. This definitely hits the spot.”

Furrowing my brow, I’m confused because I’ve gotten used to having her around. We’re about halfway through the summer that Jace bet me to stay with her, and I already know I don’t want her to leave.

My hand reaches across the table and grabs hers. “Charlie, you don’t have to go anywhere. Seriously. This whole roommate thing is working out just fine. I have the room, so there’s no reason for you to leave just because I’m all healed up.”

Her eyes widen and she stares at me as if she’s trying to digest my words. A moment passes before she responds. “Are you sure, Knox? I don’t want to impose. Now that you can drive, you don’t really need me around anymore. I’d completely understand if you want me to move out sooner. I can stay with Dad until Lucy gets back.” She’s fingering the rim of her beer, not meeting my eyes.

When I lean across the table, my hand takes hold of her chin, moving her head up so she’ll look at me.

“Sweetheart, I really do appreciate all you’ve done for me. And…well, I’ve kinda gotten used to having you around, even if you’re a pain in my ass. I guess what I’m saying is I don’t want you to leave yet.”

Her beautiful brown eyes gloss over, and I’m praying that she doesn’t cry. Blinking a few times, she pulls away from my hold. Toying with the paper napkin on the table, she takes a few moments before she returns my gaze.

“I’d like that, Knox,” is all she says, and it’s just enough.

We return to our meals, talking about less serious subjects. She’s curious about Jace and Lexi’s relationship. I tell her what I know, but it really isn’t all that much. The waitress drops off the check, and I am about to pay when I remember that she was about to ask me something.

“What was it that you were dying to ask, Charlie?” I ask, reminding her of whatever was on her mind before she had a foodgasm and forgot.

“Oh, that,” she says, waving her fork at me. “It’s no big deal, really. It’s just me being nosy and you don’t have to answer.” She looks away. “I’ve noticed you haven’t brought a single girl over since I moved in. I guess I’m just wondering if you’re doing that for my benefit. Because if you do, you know, want to have someone over, I don’t mind. Seriously.”

Oh, man. When she said she had something to ask, that definitely was not what I’d been expecting. Leaning against the back of the booth, I finish my beer before answering her.

“Charlie, I appreciate you giving me the okay, but I’m not seeing anyone or even interested in starting anything.” I’m two seconds away from telling her that I like spending my time with her, not anyone else, but she looks past me and pales.

She sits up straight and ruffles her hair, and I’m wondering what the hell is going on. I’m about to ask her what’s up when a male voice beats me to it.

“Hello, Charlotte,” the voice says. When I look up, I see a man standing at our table, staring intently at her. He’s probably a few years older than me. He’s lean with dark hair and stubble that looks like he hasn’t shaved in days. Completely ignoring the fact that I’m sitting here, he continues to watch her, waiting for her response.

“Drew,” is all she says as she slides out of the booth and stands up beside him. I follow suit, but he has his back to me. Putting two to two together, I realize that this must be the asshole who cheated on her. Before I can stop myself, I go around him and place my arm around Charlie’s waist, drawing her into me. His eyes narrow as he takes in the sight.

“So this is him?” he asks, confusing the shit out of me.

Charlie looks embarrassed for a split second, but then she straightens her shoulders and places her own arm around me. She gives me a silent plea, and I just follow her lead.

“Umm, Drew, this is Knox. We’re…” She trails off as if she doesn’t know what to say. Jumping in, I hold my hand out to shake his. He hesitates to shake it, but finally relents.

“She’s just being shy. We live together. Have for about a month now,” I tell him, and I can’t help but relish the way his eyes darken as he looks back and forth between the two of us.

“So this is the guy you said you were seeing?” he asks, quietly, through clenched teeth. Wait. What? She’s seeing someone? The way she looks up at me with pleading eyes lets me know she wants me to be that guy—at least for now—so I draw her in closer to my body, planting a soft kiss on her temple.

“I don’t know what she’s told you, but this girl’s been driving me crazy from the moment I met her. I just can’t get enough.” I know I’m laying it on thick, but I’m having too much fun watching his jaw clench. As he processes my words, I realize that everything I just said is completely true.

Taking a moment to look down at Charlie, I realize she’s watching me instead of him. Her mouth is slightly open and her eyes are wide with surprise, as if my words were shocking to her. Hell, they kind of are to me, but I guess I need to start getting used to the idea that this girl is slowing working her way into my heart, even if I want to fight it with everything I have. This Drew guy clears his throat, causing her to turn back to him.

“It was nice to see you, Drew, but we’re going to get out of here. Have a fantastic evening,” she tells him, grabbing my hand and hauling me towards the door.

When we get outside, she tries to drag me to the car, but I have different plans. Grasping her waist, I push her back up against the building. She gasps at the force of it. I grab both of her wrists and hold them over her head. Looking down into her eyes, I bring my lips to her ear.

“What did he mean, am I the one you told him about?” I ask, resisting the urge to take a taste of her. Feeling her shiver beneath me, it’s all I can do not to press my erection against her, to let her feel how she’s affecting me, how she’s been affecting me.

Pulling back, I look into her eyes, searching them, and wait for her answer. She clears her throat. “Oh, that was nothing. I saw him at the store the day we got into that argument, and he tried to sweet talk me. I may have pretended that I was dating someone, and I guess he just assumed that was you tonight.”

Shaking my head, I grin down at her. “So what you’re telling me is that I’m your fake boyfriend? At least as far as your ex-fiancé knows?”

Grinning at me sheepishly, she nods. “In my defense, I didn’t think of anyone at the time. I just told him I was seeing someone. There was no elaboration.”

I look down in to her eyes, and I notice that in this light they’re lighter than chocolate—the color of whiskey. “So it was all a ruse?” I whisper, leaning in closer so my lips are almost grazing her throat. Feeling her swallow hard and knowing that I’m pushing it, I decide to pull back and release her hands.

She stares at me for a moment before shaking her head, and I’m wondering what she’s thinking right now. “I’m sorry, Knox. When I told him I was seeing someone, I didn’t actually expect to see him out. Thanks for covering for me.”

Knowing I need to pull away from her, I back up and head towards the car. She follows, not making eye contact with me. When we get in the car, she plays around with the radio before stopping on a local station playing ‘hot, new country.’ She grins at me when Luke Bryan comes on the radio, and she sings along as I drive us to the McGregor Park Amphitheater on the Riverwalk where the city puts on events all throughout the summer. The whole time I’m replaying that scene over and over in my mind, wishing I’d found my balls and actually moved in for the kiss. I’m at war with myself, wanting to take this to the next level but hesitant to put myself out there again. The cage my heart’s been locked up in feels like it’s being infiltrated, and it no longer seems so indestructible.

“We’re celebrating at the river?” she asks, turning in her seat to look at me.

“Well, you said you like classic cars and classic rock, right?”

She nods, and I’m happy as shit that my plan is working out.

“I saw earlier on the news that there was going to be a Journey tribute band playing at the Pavilion and figured we could grab a few brews and enjoy the music.”

A huge smile crosses her face, and I think she’s surprised I actually had a plan. Don’t judge me while I give myself a mental high-five, but I’m getting more and more addicted to that smile. Knowing I put it on her face is a definite win.

“There’s no substitute for Steve Perry, but since he had to go solo, I’m all for it.”

Getting out of the car, we grab a couple of beers from one of the street vendors the city hires for these events. Even though it’s packed, we’re lucky enough to find a couple of open seats far enough away from the stage we can watch the band but not so loud that we have to shout when talking. We listen in silence for a few minutes, and I’m more drawn to watching Charlie singing along to Separate Ways than I am watching the band. When the piano begins to play the notes for Stay Awhile, she squeals, grabbing my arm.

“I love this song. Dad was always playing it when I was a kid because he said it reminded him of my mom.” A soft smile spreads over her face, but for a split second there’s a sadness in her eyes. I’m not sure what she’s thinking, but something about the look on her face has me placing my arm around her shoulders, pulling her in close. She leans into me, her head resting on my shoulder as she closes her eyes. We sit in silence as the song continues, before the band switches gears and gets the crowd amped up by playing Don’t Stop Believing.

After a few songs, I can tell they’re pretty good. I’m surprised at how relaxed I am, but I know I shouldn’t be. I’m beginning to always feel this way around her, and I need to get used to it.

Not able to contain my curiosity any longer, I decide to bite the bullet and ask about that guy. “So back at the pub, was that who you were talking about before when you mentioned you hated cheaters?”

Sighing, she pulls away from me as she finishes her beer. “Yeah. I figured you’d picked up on that before when you guessed he was the ex.”

“Well, I assumed, but I wanted to make sure. Pretty ballsy for him to still approach you after being a cheating prick. Then again, he cheated on you, which already proves he’s a fucking idiot.”

“Yeah, well, he’s delusional if he thinks he’s ever going to get a chance again.”

Shaking my head, I can’t help but be happy knowing that she’s not planning on getting back with him. “So what the hell happened? How’d you find out about it?”

Standing up, she reaches her hand out and I place mine in hers. She pulls me up before dropping it, and I immediately miss the skin-on-skin contact. “Mind if we walk for a bit? It’s a little loud, and if I’m going to spill, I’d rather not talk about it around all these other people.”

Nodding, we move away from the amphitheater and start to walk along the Cumberland River, leaving the crowd behind. She immediately draws me into the story when she tells me that she walked in on the fucker banging another chick. Once she’s finished, I’m trying not to let my jaw hit the pavement. We’re a fucking pair, and she doesn’t even know it yet. I don’t know what’s worse—that my ex cheated with my brother or the fact that she walked in on hers screwing a maid. I know this is going to sound incredibly selfish and it probably makes me an asshole, but even though I feel bad that she had to go through it, she wouldn’t be here with me if Drew hadn’t been a royal fuckbag. Don’t get me wrong. Given the chance, I’d love to kick his ass. But then I’d probably stand over him and ask to shake his hand for getting out of the picture.

“Anyways, so that’s my sob story. How about you?” she asks, her shoulder playfully bumping into mine.

For the first time in so long, I find myself wanting to open up to a woman. She just laid it all out for me, and it only feels right that I do the same, but there’s a damn lump in my throat. I’m not sure I can get the words out just yet. We walk in a comfortable silence for the next few minutes. Grabbing my hand, she pulls me over to a picnic table and she sits on top of it, facing the water. I sit next to her, our hands still linked.

“You know, Knox, you don’t have to tell me anything about it, but I’m here to listen if you ever want to talk.”

For some reason, I want to open up to her, and the feel of her hand in mine makes it so much easier. But after eleven years of avoiding this very thing, I have no idea how to even begin and the thought that I even want to confuses the shit out of me. But there’s something about the way she’s looking up at me that makes me want to open my heart to the possibility of letting someone in. Even if it is just for a sneak peek before I shut it away again.

Chapter 15

Charlie

PART OF me is still reeling from seeing Drew while out with Knox, but if I’m honest with myself, I know that’s not why I’ve been feeling so out of sorts since we left the pub. When Knox drew me into his body and pretended I was his, it took everything in me not to melt into his embrace. I truly thought he was going to kiss me outside the pub, and I’ve been disappointed ever since that he didn’t. Thank God I didn’t close my eyes and lean in for it. Now that we’re sitting here side by side, I’m praying that he finally opens up to me. There’s something in there. Something he’s obviously been holding in for a very long time. And as I sit here with his hand in mine, I want to be the person he trusts enough to vent to. I’m hoping that by opening up to him, he’ll feel like he can reciprocate.

The only people who know the full story about what happened with Drew and me are Lucy and Dad. Everyone else has made their own assumptions of what he did for me to end the engagement, and I’d rather be a part of the rumor mill than be subjected to sympathetic looks from my coworkers because they know my fiancé stepped out on me.

After seeing Drew in the pub, I was a little humiliated having to be rescued by Knox, but the worst part is that, for a split second, I imagined that what he was saying was true. That he really can’t get enough of me. So when we were listening to the band and he asked, it just felt natural to tell him the whole truth about it. And I’m glad I did, especially if it helps him open up to me. I won’t lie. The way his jaw clenched as a pissed-off look crossed his face when I shared about Drew cheating sent a fluttering in my stomach. I don’t know if he’s feeling protective because he’s becoming a friend or if it’s something more than that.

Rubbing his face with his opposite hand, he lets out a long sigh. He’s staring out at the water when he begins to speak.

“It’s a long fucking story,” he starts. “And I’ve never told anyone the entire thing.”

Squeezing his hand, I watch as his jaw clenches, his cheekbones tightening. Without thinking, I follow his lead from earlier and lean in, pressing my lips against his cheek. My lips find his ear and I have to stop myself from taking the lobe in between my teeth.

“First time for everything, Knox,” I whisper, taking a page out of his book, getting up close and personal. If he can put his lips on me, I can do the same, and you bet your ass I will. This is a dangerous game we’re both playing, and I have no doubt that we’re bound to get burned.

Pulling away, I gaze out into the water, the same as him. He lets out a long breath, and I brace myself for his confession. Lexi warned me that there was something in his past, and I’m still somewhat shocked that he’s actually opening up.

“Well, you met Evelyn. I guess I’ll start there. Long story short, she was my sixteenth birthday present. Both my parents come from old money, and Dad owns a consulting firm in Nashville. My entire life they’ve been all about flash. Dad gave me the car more to show up his friends rather than to give me what I wanted. Even though Mom was all about the next society function, we’d always been close when I was growing up, but it devastated her when I enlisted. Long story short, when I joined the Army, I was pretty much cut off from my family, and Evelyn was all I had. I could’ve traded her in for cash to get by on, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it.”

After growing up with Dad, I have no idea how a family wouldn’t support one of their own, and I wonder if anyone besides Cohen even came to visit him when he was in the hospital. It isn’t until now that I realize that we’ve never talked about our families. He only knows about Dad and I only know about Cohen.

“I never intended on joining the military. Growing up, the plan was always to attend a top notch school and then join my dad’s business. That was what was in the cards for me, no matter what. That’s what he wanted for all his boys. Until it all blew up in smoke.”

He pauses, and I try my hardest to remain impassive. I can’t imagine him as a businessman, although I can picture how sexy he’d look in a three-piece suit.

“I met Megan freshman year of high school. Since I went to private school, our classes were pretty small. She’d moved to Belle Meade halfway through the school year, and when she walked into my Lit class, I knew I wanted her, as much as a fourteen-year-old boy can.” He pauses, smiling, I’m guessing, at the memory. “There was just something about her. She was beautiful, but she had a shy sweetness that made me want to get to know her. Naturally I took it upon myself to become her tour guide, both at school and in town. It wasn’t long before we were inseparable, and we stayed that way until we graduated, with plans of going away to school together. She’d gotten into UT, but I was on the waitlist. I’d slacked off a bit my last two years of school. I spent a little too much time partying and not enough time studying because I didn’t care. I already knew I had a job lined up, so I didn’t take school seriously. And it was a huge mistake. The biggest mistake of my life.”

Letting go of my hand, he wipes both of his on his jeans before he scoots down from the table top to the bench. Still staring out at the water, he places his arm on my thigh, his index finger tapping my knee.

“The day after graduation, I was dropping by my older brother Branson’s place in the city. He was in his third year at UT. His last semester had just ended and he was interning at Dad’s firm. I thought it was kind of odd when I got a text from him asking me to come over because we were never really close, but I went anyway.” Sighing, he stops tapping, his hand now just resting on my knee.

“When I got there, he opened the door like everything was fine. And it was—until sixty seconds later when Megan walked out of his bedroom, wearing nothing but his shirt.”

Unable to stop the gasp the escapes me, I slide down and straddle the bench, facing him.

“She was sleeping with your brother?” I ask, wondering what kind of girl—and brother for that matter—would do something like that.

He doesn’t turn to face me when he continues, and I watch as his eyes close for a split second before he shakes his head, as if he’s trying to shake the memory away. I’m trying to figure out what he’s feeling as he’s recalling the memory, but looking at him from the side, I can’t read him.

“Yep, and he wanted me to know it. At first I was in shock, trying to find some reason, some excuse, but it was right in front of me. And the shock turned to devastation, which then turned to anger.”

“I can’t even imagine how you felt. I mean, walking in on Drew was awful, but your own brother?”

“Honestly, I don’t even know that it surprised me that he’d do it, but her? I don’t know. I guess I’d put her so high on a pedestal that I never imagined a scenario where she’d completely destroy my heart, but I guess I was wrong.”

Finishing the story, he tells me about how she wanted someone goal-oriented and career-minded, and that was his brother, not him. Growing up, I always wanted siblings, and I thought I was missing out on a special bond. I can’t even begin to imagine how that betrayal must’ve hurt, not only from the woman you love but your own flesh and blood, too. My heart’s breaking for him, even though this happened so long ago. The fact that everyone in his family except for Cohen turned their backs on him when he left breaks it even more.

“So that’s it. I guess we’re two peas in a really shitty pod. Damn, it kinda felt good to get all that out for once,” he says, standing up from the bench.

Joining him, I loop my elbow through his arm and we begin walking back towards the parking lot. “I guess we are. But there’s nothing that says it has to stay that way, you know? Not everyone’s a cheater.”

“I haven’t bothered to find out. I haven’t dated anyone since her,” he tells me. While I shouldn’t be surprised, I can’t help the feeling.

“You haven’t dated anyone since you graduated high school? Not a single person, not even casually?”

We’ve made it to the car, and he holds my door open for me. When he goes around to his side and slides in, he looks over at me. “Nope, no one. I had a long time to stew on what happened during boot camp and my EOD training. The more I thought about it, the more I decided that love wasn’t for me. I don’t see how you could say you love someone for four years and then all the sudden decide to sleep with someone else. If that’s love, I don’t want any part of it. And the casual bullshit is just that. Bullshit. It may start that way, but it just gets complicated later on.”

I knew he was jaded, but I didn’t realize he was that much against relationships. “Knox, you guys were kids. Love means something totally different when you’re that age. You can’t swear it off based on one experience.”

“Oh yeah? How’d the whole love thing work out for you and the professor?” Ouch. He’s got me there, but damn that was a low blow.

I tell myself he’s just feeling a bit of bitterness after recounting what happened between him and Megan, but the conversation has been officially killed with that comment. Leaning back against the seat, I stare out the window for the rest of the ride home.

Knox

NOT WANTING to listen to her tell me why I shouldn’t give up on love, my inner asshole came out, effectively shutting her up until I pull into the garage. This is definitely not how I planned on the night going, but I wasn’t lying when I said it had actually felt good to talk to someone about Megan. Turning the car off, I grab her arm when she goes to get out.

“Sorry, sweetheart. I meant what I said, but it came out harsher than I expected.”

I’m relieved when she smiles at me. “Don’t worry about it, Knox. Message received, loud and clear. You don’t do love. I get it,” she says, pulling away from me.

When we get in the house, she throws her purse on the table beside the door, something that drives me nuts. For the past eleven years, I’ve been used to order, and I hate when things are out of place. It’s irrational, but I figure the Army’s drilled it into me so much that I can’t help it. I’m still trying to get used to living with someone, especially a chick.

She heads straight back to her bedroom, before reappearing in an oversized t-shirt and a pair of comfortable shorts. I’ve learned that she hates lounging around the house in regular clothes, so she’s always changing the moment she walks in the door. She lives in t-shirts and those hot little yoga pants that show off her ass. I’m all about a girl that dresses up, but the comfortable look on Charlie is sexier than anything else, and even though I try not to, I always notice when she changes.

Grabbing a couple of beers, I join her in the living room, where she’s going through the Netflix queue. I hand her one, and she gives me a smile. Yeah, I’m definitely getting used to this. Having her here, comfortable, on my couch, in my house, in my life. I find myself hoping that she decides to stay when her friend gets back in a few weeks.

“Archer or Arrested Development?” she asks, and I go for the first choice. Settling back in on the couch, we spend the next couple of hours laughing at Sterling Archer and the rest of ISIS, with light conversation here and there. Neither one of us brings up our exes again; I couldn’t be more thankful for that.

Around midnight she can barely keep her eyes open. I’m somewhat disappointed when she decides to call it a night. Leaning over, she surprises me by giving me a kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for tonight, Knox. I had a great time. And I appreciate you listening to me spill about Drew.”

“Hey, what kind of pretend boyfriend would I be if I didn’t give you a shoulder to lean on?” I grin at her and have to duck from the pillow she throws at me.

“I guess I should say thanks for that, too. You didn’t have to do that, but I appreciate it.”

“I’ll be your pretend man any time you want, sweetheart.”

She’s laughing, and I hope she knows I mean it. “I’ll keep that in mind.” She turns to leave but stops when she gets to the hallway. Looking back at me, I can tell there’s more she wants to say. “I think you’re looking at it the wrong way. It wasn’t a mistake. Not even close. I think it was a gift. Imagine if you’d ended up married to her and she later on decided you weren’t enough. Look how close I was to coming to what really would’ve been the biggest mistake of my life. Be thankful she got away, Knox. I know I am.”

With that she leaves me alone in the living room. I process her words, repeating them in my mind over and over, almost like a mantra. I didn’t tell Charlie about Megan showing up at the hospital, but she basically hit the nail on the head anyway. And she’s right. It’s a fucking gift that I didn’t end up with her, and I need to start looking at it that way.

Chapter 16

Knox

THE REST of the summer passes way too quickly. I’ve made amazing progress with the physical therapy that started after I got my cast off. Dr. B said that it’s because I had Charlie to keep me in line, and while I agree, I’m wondering if she was always trying to suck up in front of her boyfriend’s daughter. There are only a couple more weeks in Jace’s challenge, but I already know I’m not going to pick that book back up. Living with Charlie has actually been a lot easier than I initially thought it would be. Neither of us has brought up our exes since that night, and she hasn’t needed me to play pretend again, even though I wouldn’t have minded.

“Ready to get your ass kicked?” she asks, walking out of her room in short spandex shorts and a fitted black and pink tank that says, “I Hit Like a Girl.”

My eyes trail down her toned, tan legs to her matching black and pink tennis shoes. Smirking at her, I’m surprised to find her in pink. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her wear the color.

“Stop staring and let’s go. I’m excited to finally get to do this,” she tells me, grabbing her gym bag and walking out the door.

For the first time, I’ve finally been cleared to go back to all my normal exercise activities. Kale’s been telling me stories about Charlie in the ring, and if he jokes one more time about getting her flat on her back, I’m probably going to sucker-punch him. He did give me some good intel about her friend, Lucy, coming back soon. I need to figure out a way to bring it up without making it sound like I’m begging her to stay.

Now that I’m in the clear and back at work, there’s no reason for Cohen to come here for a few shorts weeks, especially since he’s about to start his final year of undergrad. He offered last time I talked to him, but I told him I was fine, and he sounded relieved. It’s just that the thought of living alone again isn’t one I want to have. I don’t know how it happened, but I’m too used to having her around for her to leave at the end of the summer.

Hearing my car horn, I grin while locking up the house and joining her in the garage. Sliding into the car, I look at her. “Impatient much?”

Nodding enthusiastically, she says, “Dad couldn’t make our weekly sparring session earlier this week and I haven’t been able to get to the gym. With school about to start, my office hours have been insane. Plus, I’ve wanted to smack you around since the moment I met you. So yeah, let’s get going already.”

“Umm, Charlie, you’ve already done that,” I remind her teasingly.

She slightly reddens before giving me a soft punch on the arm. “Hey, you deserved that one,” she answers, and I can only shake my head.

Once we make it to the gym, she hops out of the car and quickly goes inside. Watching her legs flex and her ass shake with every step is so damn hot, and I don’t know if I’m going to be able to concentrate when her legs shoot out as she goes for a kick. And heaven help me if she does too many roundhouse kicks. Her legs spreading might be my undoing.

When I get inside, I see her already stretching, getting her muscles loose. I join her, doing the same thing. A few minutes later, we find an open ring and I follow her inside. I can’t help the laugh that comes when I see her pink boxing gloves, and she flips me off, causing me to laugh even more.

“Why the hell are you laughing at me, Wellington?” she asks. I’m finding that she’s pretty damn sexy when she’s scowling at me and calling me by my last name.

Waving my hand towards her, I answer her. “All this pink. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear it, and now it’s all over you.”

She rolls her eyes. “Are you ready to do this?” Before I can answer, I hear a voice call from the side of the ring.

“Hey, Charlie, take Rugged Man down!” I look over to see Jace giving her a thumbs-up.

A faint blush spreads over her cheeks, and I vaguely remember her calling me that once when she was pissed at me. Raising my eyebrows, I have to ask. “Rugged Man? Aw, sweetheart, did you give me a nickname?”

She lifts her chin and looks me square in the face. “I may have given you that moniker the first time I saw you, and since you wouldn’t introduce yourself, it may have slipped out when talking to Jace.”

I grin, loving that she gave me a nickname. “So you think I’m rugged?” If it could, my dick would be high-fiving itself right now.

“Thought. I thought you were rugged. Now I’m not so sure. Guess we’ll find out, won’t we?”

“Trust me, sweetheart. You definitely will,” I promise, shooting her a wink.

Jace climbs into the ring and gets us started. We spend the first few minutes moving around the ring, one of us moving in for a quick jab or sidekick but then pulling back. Impressed with her technique, I know I’m going to have my work cut out for me, especially since my cardio has been lacking lately. I’ve sparred with women before, and I’ve never had a problem seeing them as equals when we get in the ring. There’s something about Charlie that makes me want to let her win, but I think she’d really kick my ass if I did that.

The first round ends without excitement. I admire the way her shirt rises up when she takes a drink of water, showcasing a toned stomach.

“Quit taking it easy on me. I know you can pack more in your punch than what you’re giving,” she says, catching on to my game. “Seriously, if you don’t fight me like you’d fight Jace, I’m going to make you sit through every episode of Duck Dynasty until you’re all caught up.”

There’s no way I’m going to endure that torture, no matter how many times she tells me I’ll love it if only I give it a chance. When the next round starts, I’m quick to stutter-step towards her, and I extend my leg and land a solid front kick right into her stomach, forcing her back. She grins, and I know it’s finally on. She moves in quickly, swinging her arm and hooking it at the last minute, catching me square in the jaw.

Holy shit, this girl can fucking punch.

Backing up, I shake it out and try to regroup, but she’s right on me. And just like I predicted, she roundhouse kicks me right in the upper thigh. I’m momentarily paralyzed as I watch her knee come up and move to the outside, splitting her legs wide open. Even though it’s covered, the skin-tight material shows off the sweetest spot.

Backing off a little bit, she’s bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Come on, Rugged,” she says mockingly.

“You think you’re cute, don’t you?” I ask, stalking towards her. She backs away from me, but I follow her. We circle the ring, predator stalking prey, but the roles are blurred when it comes to who’s who.

She ignores me and moves in to get in a quick jab in my ribs before pulling back. Her eyes are shining, and I’m so glad we decided not to wear mouth guards, because she’s smiling wide and it’s fucking gorgeous.

“Don’t you?” she asks, an innocent expression on her face. Shaking my head but smiling, I know I don’t have to answer that.

All the sudden, someone yells, “Knock him out, Charlie!” and she makes a fatal mistake, turning for a split second to see who it is. Little does she know that I saw Kale walk in and I knew he wouldn’t be able to resist cheering her on. I’ve been anticipating it from the moment I spotted him, and he didn’t fail me. The moment I see her head start to turn, I cross the distance between us, catching her off guard. She catches her mistake almost immediately, but it’s too late. I take her down with a sweep kick, and she falls, landing flat on her back. I’m quick to join her down on the mat, my legs straddling her on both sides. She’s trying to catch her breath, all the while glaring up at me.

“That was cheap,” she tells me, eyes pissed off.

Leaning down so our faces are close, I disagree. “Situational awareness, sweetheart. Boxing doesn’t end and begin in the ring. You have to be aware of what’s going on around you, all while being able to zone it out, too.”

Even though she huffs, I can tell she knows I’m right. Leaning above her, I’m trying so fucking hard not to move in and kiss her. Her face is flushed, her breathing labored, and she’s never been sexier.

“Don’t leave,” I’m saying before I can tell myself to shut the hell up. She looks up at me, eyes narrowed in confusion.

“I can’t exactly leave when you’re on top of me, Knox,” she says softly. And as hot as it what when she called me Wellington, I love the sound of her whispering my name.

“No, I mean once the summer ends. When Lucy gets back. I don’t want you to move out.” I can’t believe I’m saying this, but it’s true, and I might as well put myself out there. If I don’t, I’ll wind up in an empty house again, and that’s the last thing I want.

Her eyes widen and she inhales slowly before letting the air escape her lungs. “You want me to stay?”

Nodding, I bring my lips down to her ear. “Don’t leave me, sweetheart.” My legs are still straddling her, and since I’ve leaned down, our torsos are pressed together. I can feel her breasts pressing against my chest, and I’m suddenly imaging that we’re in the same position, but in my bed instead of the ring. Pulling back up, I look down into her eyes. She pulls her lower lip into her mouth, sucking on it for a moment before she lets it go. Slowly, she puts me out of my misery as she nods.

“Okay, Knox. I’ll stay.” I didn’t realize that my heart was racing until now. It’s finally calming down, knowing that she’s not going anywhere. Without another thought, I close the space between us and press my lips against hers. Her eyes widen, but I don’t move until I feel her arms wrap around my neck, pulling me in closer. Closing her eyes, she deepens the kiss. I move my lips with hers, slowly at first, savoring the feel of her until it’s no longer enough. I need to touch her, to taste her, and suddenly I don’t care that we’re right in the middle of the boxing ring.

Sliding my hand up her shirt, I trace the outline her of stomach, loving the feel of her skin. My tongue pushes against her lips, and she immediately parts them. Her tongue meets mine in a collision that sends all the blood in my body straight to my cock, and I swear I feel her lift her hips in response. Her hands move up to grip the top of my head. I take my free hand and wrap it around her ponytail, pulling slightly, and she moans against my mouth.

I’m more than ready to take her right here when I hear my name called, and I freeze. No fucking way. I’d know that damn voice anywhere, and I feel like life is fucking with me if I’m hearing it right now. Mother fucker, you have got to be kidding me. Pulling away from Charlie, I press one last kiss on her lips before moving away from her. Looking down, I see the look of hunger in her eyes, and I can’t wait to get her home, finally into my bed. I know this is a turning point in our relationship, and for once, I don’t freak out at the word.

Sitting up, she brings her hands to her lips. “If you wanted me to stay that badly, you could’ve just done that without even asking,” she says, a teasing light in her eyes.

“Sorry, sweetheart. I just couldn’t help myself. You’re right, I definitely thought you were cute, pouting while lying on your back after I put you there.”

Before she can respond, I hear my name called again, this time the voice closer than before

“Oh, fuck me,” I groan, and Charlie looks as me, confused. “Just go with it, okay?” I ask, hating what I’m about to do and more than pissed off that the moment’s been ruined.

Twenty seconds later, we’re exiting the ring and joined by Megan fucking Caldwell—excuse me, Wellington.

Chapter 17

Charlie

OH. MY. God. The way that Knox and I danced around each other in the ring is reminiscent of how we’ve been over the past couple of months. There have been innocent flirting and touches, but the way it felt when he was on top of me, whispering into my ear… It was such a turn-on. I’ve thought about his lips on mine more times than I can count, but no fantasy could ever live up to the real thing. I don’t think he actually intended on kissing me, especially the way he simply placed his lips on mine and then did nothing else. I couldn’t help myself. Something ignited inside me and I had to make him take it further. And thank Christ I did. When I felt his erection pressing against me, I almost lost it. Knowing what he’s packing made me want him even more.

I’m still reeling from it, and if it weren’t for the interruption, I’d be begging him to take me home right now. If I had my way, I’m not even sure we’d make it out of the garage. I make a mental note that hot, sweaty sex on the hood of Evelyn is one fantasy that needs to be fulfilled.

A female voice is calling his name from across the gym. When we exit the ring, I come face to face with a very petite, very beautiful woman. She has wealth written all over her, in her designer suit, Gucci purse, perfected hair, and manicured hands.

“Megan,” he says impassively.

Holy shit. It doesn’t take much to put two and two together, and now I’m confused as hell. He’s never said anything about them still being in contact. And I have no idea why she’d be tracking him down at the gym. She takes a moment to look me up and down, but her face is blank and I can’t read her.

“Can we talk?” she asks.

In response, Knox places his arm around my waist, pulling me close. “Whatever you have to say, you can say it on front of Charlie,” he tells her, and I watch as her eyes narrow.

Sighing, she places her hands on her hips. “I know you saw me coming, Knox, and while I appreciate the show, you didn’t need to prove your point that way. You always hated PDA. No need to play it up for my benefit.”

Umm, excuse me? He saw her coming and that’s when he kissed me? What the hell? Was he just playing the pretend role like he had with Drew? Did I totally misread everything? I mean, he got hard, so he had to have been turned on. Then again, as far as I know, he hasn’t been with anyone since I’ve been living there, and now I’m wondering if any female contact would have that effect on him.

As if he’s reading my mind, he makes introductions. “Megan, this is my girl Charlie. Sweetheart, you’ve heard about Megan.”

Well, fuck me hopeless. Pushing away the disappointment, I put on my brightest smile as I snuggle closer into Knox before extending my hand out. “Ah, the infamous sister-in-law, right? How nice to meet you,” I tell her, laying it on as thick as molasses.

She shakes my hand before turning her full attention towards Knox. Pulling away from his embrace, I lean up and place a kiss on his lips. “I’ll let you two talk.” I walk away before he can protest.

Heading towards the locker room, I decide to change and go into the sauna, hoping no one’s in there since there’s only one and it’s coed. I could definitely go for a little relaxation. A few minutes later, I’m leaning back on a bench, enjoying the heat in nothing but a towel, and it feels amazing as my muscles loosen up.

Moments later I feel someone sit down next to me, and without opening my eyes, I’m hoping to God it’s not one of the creepy old men who like to hang out in here.

Kale’s voice interrupts my solitude. “Damn, Charlie, that was quite a show. I had no idea that y’all were like that.”

Opening my eyes, I turn my head towards him. “Screw you, Kale. You messed with my concentration and let him take me down.”

Laughing, he shakes his head. “Oh, I think you’re quite all right with how that sparring session turned out. Looked like it, anyways. So tell me, pretty girl. How the hell did you get Knox Wellington to drop his guard and practically take you in the boxing ring? I’ve never, and I mean never, seen him practice PDA.”

“It was just a ruse, pretend. It wasn’t real. He was just doing it for that bitch’s benefit,” I say. I know I sound like a brat, but it feels like a million different emotions are running through me right now. I thought I’d gotten through to him that night when I told him he was lucky. If he still, eleven years later, is trying to make her jealous or has the need to make a show that he’s moved on, then he’s clearly not ready to start anything with me. I’m just glad I found out before we got home and I made a fool of myself.

Kale looks at me, brows furrowing. “I don’t think that was pretend, Charlie. At least it didn’t look like it.”

“Well, then he missed his calling, because he could win an Academy Award with that performance.”

He shakes his head, apparently not agreeing with me. “Whatever you tell yourself. If he was faking, I wouldn’t mind being your consolation prize. I’m totally cool with being second choice.” He’s grinning at me, and I take a moment to really look at him. At around six feet, Kale’s the shortest of the guys, but he still has a few inches on me. He’s leaner than Knox, and while he’s not as muscular, he has a definition to them that would have most girls salivating. His dark brown hair is almost always messy, unless he’s in uniform, but it’s his smile that I think really draws the women in. Rocking the pretty-boy face of the group, he has dimples in each cheek and they deepen whenever he flashes a panty-melting grin that showcases his perfectly white teeth. If it weren’t for Lucy, I might’ve fallen victim to his charmingly good looks, but he’s always been off limits. Now that I’ve met Knox, I’m more than okay with that.

I’ve known Kale for a couple of years, ever since Dad and I joined this gym. He’s the ultimate playboy and not shy about it. At the same time, he and Lucy have this weird connection. As far as I know, they’re friends who hook up occasionally. They even go out together and play wingman with each other. It’s a strange dynamic and I don’t even pretend to understand it.

“Sorry, Kale. Not gonna happen. I love you, but you know I don’t do casual. And sleeping with you would be like sleeping with Lucy. No, thank you.”

I have to laugh when a shit-eating grin comes across his face. “I like the sound of that. Tell me more. In fact, we don’t even have to play the transference game. I love you ladies enough to let you make a Kale sandwich,” he says, winking at me. “You know what they say. Kale does a body good.”

Smacking him on the arm, I just shake my head at him and he protests.

“What?! I’m serious. Kale is low in calories, high in fiber, and has zero fat,” he says, sounding like a nutrition ad. He stands up, a towel hanging low on his hips. Pinching at his six pack, he emphasizes the ‘no fat’ part. “They also say Kale’s good for cardiovascular activities.”

“I’m actually pretty creeped out right now that you’re trying to sell yourself based off the criteria of a vegetable,” I tell him.

“Oh, god, please tell me this asshole isn’t giving you the whole ‘Kale is good for your health’ speech. I swear, he gets so much tail from that line and it makes me weep for all of humanity,” Jace says, joining us in the sauna. Kale simply flips him off, and I grin at the sight of both of them, shirtless, barely covered in towels, sweat beads rolling down their bodies. This is threesome freaking heaven for a woman.

“Hey, Kale. What was it you were saying about sandwiches?” I tease, and he backs away from me.

“Nope, nuh uh, no way. I don’t do man meat. Straight pussy. That’s all.”

I love ruffling his feathers, and I’m just messing with him, knowing I’d never touch Jace with a ten-foot pole. Not that he’d let me.

“Hey, Kale. Have you talked to Lucy lately?” I ask, hoping to maybe get some insight on their relationship.

He gives me nothing when he just shrugs, picking at a loose thread on his towel.

Jace interrupts, grinning at me like he has a secret to share. “That’s such bullshit. Our boy Kale here made a special trip to visit your friend last month for the Fourth of July.”

Kale glares at him, and I’m wondering why Lucy never mentioned it to me. We talk almost every day. Come to think of it, I remember that I wasn’t able to get ahold of her except through text around that time.

He quickly changes the subject to rag on Jace about Lexi, but it’s obvious that he doesn’t mind as he starts telling us a funny story about her niece, Ava, who apparently loves to make Jace watch Finding Nemo every time he sees her.

“I swear, if I hear “Let’s Keep Swimming” one more time, I might throw something at the damn TV.” He says that, but the way he smiles when he talks about her lets me know that she probably has him wrapped around every single one of her little fingers. We make small talk for a little while longer before Jace gets all serious faced on me.

“He doesn’t want her anymore, you know. He just hasn’t been forced to move past it. Until now.”

Looking back at him, I’m wishing beyond hope that he’s right. “I guess we’ll see.”

A strange look crosses his face, and I can’t decipher it. “Yeah, I guess we will.”

Chapter 18

Knox

I COULD literally strangle Megan right now. Okay, not literally, but I’m pretty fucking pissed that she showed up at my gym. I don’t even know how the hell she found me, but she ruined probably the best first kiss of my life. And now, three days later, things have been weird as hell with Charlie and me. I swear she’s avoiding me, and I don’t get it. That kiss was only the beginning of something between us and I’m anxious to find out where it’s going to lead. Until Megan showed up, I had planned on throwing her into Evelyn, taking her home, and trying my hardest to get to her into bed before pulling her shorts off and impaling her before we can even get inside.

Instead, Megan was there with an invitation to the annual Labor Day party at my parents’ place. Apparently, she’s even more delusional than I thought. I didn’t even know they still did that thing, and the thought that they actually want me there after no contact in so long baffles me. By the time I got her to leave, telling her that maybe I’d go, I had to go searching the gym for Charlie. The last place I looked was the sauna, and I found her there, sandwiched in between Jace and Kale, laughing her ass off at whatever it was they were saying.

Clearing my throat, I interrupted their cozy, little moment. She stood up quickly and sauntered towards me.

When she stopped right in front of me, my eyes traveled down the length of her body, hot, sweaty, and it took everything in me not to rip the towel off her and take her right there. If it weren’t for Jace and Kale, I probably would have.

“Everything good?” she asked.

“Perfect. That was nothing. Some stupid invitation from my parents,” I told her in a clipped tone, not wanting to talk about it. “Ready to go?”

After she changed, the ride on the way home was silent. I was still wondering why in the hell Megan—or my parents for that matter—would think that there’s any way I could possibly want to attend any sort of party they’re having. As much as I wanted to revisit that kiss, I was way too pre-occupied with the thoughts swirling around in my head, and I made a mental note to give Cohen a call later.

When I saw Megan, I felt absolutely nothing. Well, that’s not entirely true. I was pretty freaking pissed. Not because of her or what happened in the past, but because there she was again, fucking up my life. The moment should’ve been the perfect time for me to finally let Charlie know how much I want her, but now it’s tainted, and it irritates me to no end.

So here we are, three days later, with a weird tension in the air. I know she said she’s been busy due to students registering for classes and making sure that they’re getting all their benefits, but I feel like I’ve barely seen her.

This week she’s had frozen dinners every night, claiming to be too exhausted to cook, so I decided earlier that I’d have something ready on the table by the time she got home. Although I’m no gourmet chef, I know my way around the kitchen. It comes with the territory of bachelorhood.

Finishing up the final touches just as I hear her car pulling into the drive, I’m happy that my timing is perfect. She walks through the door, and I take a moment to admire her as she greets me before heading down the hallway. She’s wearing a sexy charcoal pencil skirt with a fitted red blouse tucked into it. The heels she’s wearing makes her legs look even longer, something I had no idea was possible. It’s almost painful that I know in less than sixty seconds she’s going to emerge in a different set of clothing.

I’m setting the table when she walks into the kitchen.

“What’s all this?” she asks, motioning towards the spread in front of her. It’s nothing fancy, but I make a pretty mean Drunken Spaghetti, and one of the local bakeries not far from me has the most amazing garlic bread. Paired with a tossed Italian salad and two glasses of Chianti, I’m pretty damn proud of this meal. I gesture for her to move towards the table, and she sits after I pull her chair out before moving to sit directly across from her.

“You’ve been crazy busy this week and haven’t had a decent meal. I thought I’d fix that for you,” I tell her, and I’m treated to the sweetest smile. All right. So far, so good.

Looking at her plate, she then looks back up at me. “Umm, Knox, I really appreciate the gesture, but why are these noodles purple?”

Ah, the question that always gets asked when I make this dish. I love to watch people’s initial reactions when I serve it. “It’s called Drunken Spaghetti. You boil the noodles with a red wine, water mixture. The meat is pancetta sautéed with butter, black pepper, and a little bit of the liquid. Once the spaghetti's finishing boiling, you add it to the pan with the pancetta and add ricotta cheese, mixing well. It's pretty damn delicious if I do say so myself.”

“You lost me at cooking with wine. I never understood how people could waste it when cooking. Or at least I’ve never had a dish so amazing that it made wasting the wine worth it. I don’t think I’d even get any in the pot before I drank it all.”

Shaking my head, I’m not surprised she has an issue with cooking with wine, knowing how much she loves the stuff. Lexi protested the same way when I made it for her and Jace. “Just try it, Charlie. Trust me.”

She shrugs and gathers a good amount on her fork before pushing it into her mouth. After placing the fork between her now closed lips, she pulls it out slowly, getting every single bit of flavor. She chews, swallows, and immediately goes for another bite.

Mouth still full, she places her hand across the table and grips my wrist. “Oh my god, I take it back. This is so freaking good, Knox!” Or at least that’s what it sounds like, but I’m distracted by the moan that follows.

“Told you,” I grin at her and get a balled-up napkin thrown at my face. Yes, this is definitely going as planned.

She starts telling me about her day, and even though she’s been so busy, I can tell how much she loves her job. I love the way she’s so passionate about it—just like she is with her volunteering gig.

“How’s being back at work?” she asks, knowing that this is my first week back full time, which is probably another part of the reason we haven’t been able to spend much time together.

“It’s not too bad. I’ve mostly been playing catch-up with computer-based training and it’s boring as hell. CBTs for the win,” I say sarcastically. “I’ll be riding the desk for a while, but hopefully I’ll be back to my regular job in no time. I can’t wait to get back out into the field and do training exercises.”

“I feel your pain. I sit at a desk all day and am stir crazy by lunchtime. If it weren’t for the revolving door of students, I’d be bored out of my mind. Do you like it? Working with explosives, I mean,” she asks, and I realize we’ve never really talked about my usual job.”

“I love it. It’s what I was classed into when I graduated Boot Camp, and it’s all I’ve ever known. Sure, it can get scary as shit, but knowing that every single time I defuse a bomb means that lives are being saved makes it all worth it.”

“Are you anxious to get back? After the explosion and everything?” Charlie asks, and I take a moment to consider my response.

“I am. It’s what I know. What I love. I guess I could spend my time dwelling on what could’ve happened during the explosion, but instead I like to be thankful that I got out of there alive. I’m fortunate that I don’t remember all the details, so I don’t have the nightmares, the memories. But I’d still go out on that mission in a heartbeat, because at the end of the day, I’m a soldier, and I answer when duty calls.”

“That’s really admirable, Knox,” Charlie says, smiling softly. I’m beginning to think that we can get things back on track tonight.

I try to play it off as we finish the meal, making small talk, but once she starts to get up to clear the table, I stop her.

“So are we going to talk about this?” I ask, jumping right in. She freezes and then slides back into her chair.

“I’m not sure what you mean,” she says, looking down, not at me.

“I’m talking about what happened at the gym.” I have no idea why she’s avoiding the question, acting like she has no clue what I’m saying.

Looking up at me, she shakes her head. “What’s there to talk about, Knox? You did me a favor with Drew, so I was repaying it. No harm, no foul. I mean, sure, the kiss might have been a little much, but she definitely got a show out of it.”

Umm, what the fuck? She thinks that was all for show? I honestly have no idea what to say. I lean back in my chair, staring at her, wondering why she’d think I’d benefit from lying to Megan about who she is. She was there. There’s no way I was the only one who felt our chemistry the whole time we were in the ring, even before the kiss.

“Charlie, I wasn’t trying to put on a show,” I tell her, but she waves me off.

“No, seriously, Knox, it’s fine. I really didn’t mind, especially since Drew hasn’t bothered me after that night. It was extremely beneficial. I’m totally cool with it.”

“Char—” I start to protest, but she cuts me off.

“And hey, I’ll extend the same offer to you. Any time you need a pretend significant other, I’m your girl. Next time, keep your tongue to yourself,” she teases, rising from the table and gathering dishes while I sit here, mute, trying to wrap my mind around what she just said. Pretend? I don’t want it to be fucking pretend, and I thought that kiss proved that she didn’t either. As I guy who defuses bombs for a living, I’m wondering how in the hell I got my wires crossed.

Charlie

I’M TRYING to give him an easy out, but when he says it wasn’t a show, I want to believe it. It’s just that I’ve spent the last three days telling myself over and over again that we’re friends, only that, both with shitty exes. And I’m not about to play second fiddle to Megan—or even the memory of her. He’s apparently got too much pent-up anger and emotional baggage when it comes to her, and if she’s still in the picture, I know I can’t go there.

He’s watching me as I take the dishes to the sink. I’m wearing pajama shorts and a tiny camisole, and the way he’s looking at me makes me want to forget my decision to just keep it friendly. It’s an expression of confusion, mixed with what looks like desire, and it’s something I’m struggling not to notice.

After coming home from work, I expected just to plop down on the sofa and veg, never expecting to be greeted by Knox. The fact that he’s paid enough attention to notice my eating habits and then cook me a meal to make sure that I fully satisfied is probably the sweetest thing he’s done for me—and that’s not Knox. He doesn’t do sweet, so he says, and he doesn’t do relationships. Unfortunately for me, just like I told Kale, I don’t do casual. So it’s better to stay friends and live with the memory of that amazing kiss. Some Knox is better than no Knox, right? I’ll try to keep telling myself that.

When I finish the dishes, I realize he’s no longer in the kitchen. Checking the living room, I see he’s not there either. It’s not long before I find him on the back deck, wine in hand, feet up on a wooden post, looking completely relaxed, without a care in the world. Taking a moment to watch him, I’m wishing things could be different.

I grab my glass from the island. Right as I’m about to join him, I spot his guitar resting on the wall at the beginning of the hall. Taking it with me, I go out on to the deck and sit next to him.

“I never did get that serenade you promised me, you know?” I tell him, wanting more than anything to finally hear him play. After that night on the river, he never did end up playing for me, and it hasn’t come up again. I’ve heard him practicing over the last month and decide it’s finally time I get him to play for me.

Chuckling, he sets his glass down and grabs the guitar from my hands. “I was kind of hoping you’d forgotten that.”

“Nope. I’ve just been biding my time, letting you perfect your skills. I decided that I can’t wait any longer though.”

“You know, I played when I was younger, but I stopped once I joined the Army. I’m not sure why. I thought it’d be hard, but I picked it back up pretty easily. Remind me to thank your dad next time I see him. I’ve been having a lot of fun getting reacquainted with it.”

“I’ll let him know. Now stop stalling and play me something,” I tell him as I lean back in my chair, placing my own feet up on the wooden post as well. Closing my eyes, I wait for him to start.

The sound of slow chords begins to fill the air, and I’m unfamiliar with the notes. After an instrumental intro, I’m shocked when he starts to sing. His voice is beautiful, but as he continues, I’m completely floored. It’s an incredibly sad song about giving up on someone but wanting them to stop you, and the way he’s singing is…beyond words. It’s haunting, and emotional, and I can’t help but open my eyes to watch him.

His are closed as his long fingers strum the guitar, and he’s no longer leaning back in his chair. Instead, he’s sitting up straight, completely rigid, not moving save for his fingers and mouth. I’m completely entranced, and when he opens his eyes, ours lock and I can’t look away. It’s like he’s singing right to me, but the words don’t make sense. His voice slightly falters on the next line, and he finally looks away. Replaying the words, I can only imagine who they’re for, who he’s saying he loves, and to whom he’s saying goodbye.

Repeating the chorus two more times, he finishes the song, and I’m breathless. Why did he choose that song? Did Megan’s appearance really affect him that much? Or am I reading too much into it?

“Well?” he asks me, breaking my train of thought. He’s watching me intently, and I have to calm my racing heart before I can even begin to think of responding. Not knowing what to say, I down half my wine in one big gulp.

“That…that was incredible. I had no idea you could sing. Or even play like that,” I tell him, being more than honest.

Grinning sheepishly, he shrugs. “Not many people do.”

“What song was that? I’ve never heard it before and it was beautiful.”

“It’s called “Say Something” by Great Big World. My cousin’s a music blogger and always sent me the up-and-coming music when I was in Afghanistan. Something about that song stuck with me and I just really wanted to learn how to play it,” he says, apparently trying to downplay the meaning behind it.

“I’ll have to check it out on iTunes. I loved it.” I can’t wait to get to my room now to hear the original version, although I’m kicking myself for not stealthily recording Knox’s performance.

“Want to hear something else?” he asks, and I nod.

I have to laugh when he launches into Kip Moore’s “Beer Money”, and the mood completely changes. We spend the next hour or so jamming out—well, he does—and he even takes requests. Cracking me up with his rendition of Boy Named Sue, I can’t help but smile at the fact he remembers that I love that song. Once he finishes, he grins at me before standing up.

“Refill?” he asks, pointing to my wine glass.

“Only if you promise to keep serenading me, Rugged.” He grins at the use of his nickname, something I’ve decided to embrace after Jace spilled the beans. “And I want more new country, even if you claim not to like it!”

Shaking his head, he goes back inside. A few moments later, he comes back out, and I grin when I spot the cowboy hat on his head.

He hands me my wine glass and sets a fresh bottle down in between us. “I figured if I’m going to be singing country I’d better get in character.”

“Oh, I definitely dig it. Now you’re not just Rugged Man, but you’re Rugged Cowboy,” I tease, loving the look on him.

He plays for a while, and I’m dying when he starts singing “Country Girl.” I hope he’ll get up and shake it for me. Not disappointing me, he gets up from his chair, standing in front of me. As soon as he gets to the chorus, he slowly turns around so his ass is practically in my face. He starts moving his hips back and forth, doing some weird sort of gyrating motion, but it honestly just looks like he’s dry humping the air. Poor guy does not know how to shake it without a warm body right in front of him. He stops when I fall into a fit of giggles, doubling over with laughter.

“What?! Isn’t that why you ladies love that Luke Bryan guy? He’s always shaking his ass on those awards shows.”

Trying to contain myself, I stand up beside him. “Yes, Knox, that’s definitely part of the Luke Bryan appeal, but he’s a hip-gyrating professional. That…whatever that was you were just doing…looked more like you were trying to have sex with some invisible person and it was not pretty.”

“Hey, give me some credit. I only use my hips in that way when there’s a hot chick in front of or beneath me.”

“You’re such a perv,” I tell him, smacking him on the arm as I take the guitar out of his hands. Moving around so that I’m behind him, I place my hands on his hips. “Roll,” I order, and he begins moving his hips as if he’s using a hula hoop.

This clearly isn’t going to work, so I move to the front of him, my back to his chest. Taking his hands, I place them on my waist.

“Follow my movements with your hands, okay?” He nods, and I start to move.

Pushing my hip first out to the right and then to left, I slowly gain momentum, rolling my ass and simultaneously circling my hips. It’s no different than if we were dirty dancing at a club, but I’m forcing him to feel the rhythm in my movements.

His fingers are digging into my skin, and I try my hardest not to brush up against his groin and make this something it’s not. But god, I fucking want to, and that part of me wins out.

Pushing back ever so slightly, I barely allow my ass to graze him as I continue to move, but apparently he has a different idea. The hands on my waist pull me into him, and I almost gasp when I feel the hard erection nestle against the thin cotton of my pajama shorts.

He leans in and I feel his lips against my ear. “Show me again, sweetheart. I think I’m a slow learner and definitely need another demonstration.”

Shaking my head, I give in. “Pay attention this time, cowboy.”

His lips are still there, and I can feel the smile that spreads over them. “Don’t you mean Rugged Cowboy?”

I ignore him as I place my hands over his once again and begin to show him just how to shake it. It must be easier for women since we’re always in front anyways. We spend the next few minutes in complete silence, and I’m so glad that the sun has set so his neighbors aren’t getting a show. His hands flex and grip with the various movements I make, and when I try to move away from him, he holds me still, forcing me to grind against him as he tries to follow my movements.

I finally have to pull away from him because if I don’t, I’m going to be begging him to take me right here on the deck. Turning around, I look up at him, fully prepared to make him show me what he’s learned. Instead, I’m quick enough to catch him adjusting himself in his shorts, and I can’t help the small cheer I feel inside me at knowing that I made him hard.

When he catches me watching him, he shrugs and grins at me sheepishly. “Hey, there was a hot ass rubbing up against him. What do you expect?”

Not responding, I sit back down in my chair and pick up my wine glass. Twirling my finger, I motion for him to stand in front of me. “All right, cowboy, show me what you learned.”

Placing his hands on his hips, he first moves to the left then to the right. His movements are so jerky, not fluid or flowing at all, and it’s almost painful to watch. He’s definitely hot, but this guy cannot shake his hips for anything. Knowing how good he felt when he was behind me, I realize that he can only dance well if he has a partner. When he was holding my hips, he was moving his own smoothly, rolling with mine in perfect unison. Now? He just looks like a robot trying to do the hula hoop and it’s not working for him. When he catches me grinning into my wine glass, he stops.

“Laugh it up, sweetheart. Hell, I’m fucking glad I can’t shake it like a male stripper. I’d much rather have a pretty little thing in my arms than twerk it on stage.”

I nearly spit out my wine at his comment. “Did you seriously just say ‘twerk it’? Who are you, Hannah Montana? Please never use that term again in my presence.”

“Billy Ray’s kid? Is that her thing? Okay, scratch that from the record. Seriously, pretend I never said the word twerk.”

“Well, I guess we can take hip-gyrating country singer off your list of potential careers, but still, I’m amazed at your voice, Knox.”

Grinning at me, he picks his guitar back up and strums a few notes. “Thanks, sweetheart. Glad you enjoyed the performance. Any time you want an encore, just let me know.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I tell him, and I’m going to hold him to it.

I can’t help the yawn that surfaces. Even though I’ve been having a great time with him, I’m truly exhausted after the longest week at work. Following me when I head inside, he puts the guitar back where I found it.

“I’m going to head to bed, but thanks for the show, Knox,” I tell him as I rinse my wine glass out.

He comes over to the sink and sets his glass down on the counter. Leaning down, he places a chaste kiss on my cheek.

“Anytime, sweetheart.”

With that, he backs away, walking out of the room and leaving me alone. I grab my wine glass and decide to refill it, taking it back to my room. I immediately get on my computer and search for “Say Something.” When I hear the original version played with only the piano, I’m hooked. I immediately buy it on iTunes and put it on my phone.

Crawling into bed, I can’t help but put the song on repeat. It’s that beautiful. Drifting off to sleep, I hear nothing but Knox’s voice. A tear rolls down my face as I hear him singing these haunting words, wondering who, exactly, he was singing to and why it’s bothering me so much.

Chapter 19

Charlie

WHAT THE hell was I thinking? With all the weirdness between Knox and me, I have no idea why I agreed to go on a date with someone I’m not even remotely interested in. I guess I was caught off guard when one of the guys at the gym, Chris, asked me out. It was the day after Megan showed up, and at the time it seemed like a good idea. Go out with someone, get my mind off the person that I really want. And Chris seems like a nice enough guy. He’s in a band I’ve seen play several times, and he’s really talented, so I figured, why not?

But now that I’m sitting in front of my vanity, applying the last bit of makeup before I’m picked up for my date, it seems like a foolish idea. Last night with Knox was amazing, and I feel closer to him after he let his guard down and played for me, showing me a little bit of his vulnerable side.

I’m really hoping I can get out of the house before he comes home. I don’t need him seeing my date, especially since I know they know each other.

The doorbell rings, and I thank the Lord that I’ll be gone before Knox gets home from work. Pinching my cheeks, I stand up and head towards the door, opening it.

Chris fills the doorway, handing me deep red roses. While they’re beautiful, I have to fight the urge to roll my eyes at the most cliché bouquet a girl can get. I know I need to adjust my attitude or I’m going to be a terrible date. Putting a smile on my face, I open the door wide, inviting him to come inside.

“You look gorgeous, Charlie,” he says, leaning in to kiss me on the cheek.

“Thanks, Chris. It’s nice to see you in something other than boxing shorts,” I tell him, and I mean it, not that he doesn’t look good in them.

Taking a minute to check him out, I realize that I’ve never noticed just how damn attractive he is. He’s only a couple of inches taller than me, probably putting him around five foot ten. His jet-black hair is covered with a black baseball hat, and the dark stubble of a five-o’clock shadow on his face is extremely sexy. He’s wearing ass-hugging jeans and a Staind graphic tee. I have to applaud his music choices. Where Knox has the rugged military man look down, Chris is definitely the epitome of hot rocker. Lucy and I have spent plenty of nights at his band’s shows.

Getting in the car, he automatically places his hand on my thigh, and I’m not sure if it’s friendly or flirty. When we finally arrive at our destination, I groan, realizing he’s taken me to the same pub Knox did. I’m in a slight daze as we’re led to the same freaking booth where Knox and I sat. The memory of his lips on me, his chest pressed against mine, flashes in my mind.

“Charlie? You ready?” Chris asks, interrupting the memory just like Megan interrupted the kiss itself. I see the waitress waiting patiently, and I go ahead and order the exact same thing I did last time I was here.

“So, Charlie, I know we’ve been going to the same gym for a while, but I don’t really know much about you,” he says, launching us into a comfortable conversation as we get to know each other better. I’m only slightly mortified when he tells me he’s twenty-four. I had no idea he was younger than me, and while it seems a little weird, I’m enjoying how carefree he is. I also love listening to him talk about his music.

“How long have you been playing the keyboard?” I ask, wondering if he knows the song Knox was playing. Dammit, Charlie. Stop relating everything to Knox, I chastise myself, knowing I need to concentrate on Chris.

The rest of the meal goes by quickly as we get lost in conversation. When we leave the restaurant, he surprises me by taking me bowling.

“Umm, can we have the bumpers? I haven’t been bowling since I was high school, and I was awful even back then.”

Looking over at me, he grins. A sexy dimple forms on his left cheek, and I wish it did something for me. When I look at Chris, I don’t feel a spark or a pull towards him, and I’m actually kind of disappointed.

“Don’t worry about that, Charlie. I can show you my technique and you’ll be bowling strikes in no time.”

Laughing, I shake my head. “I seriously doubt that, but you can try.”

When we get to our lane, we lace up, and after a few frames, I can tell he’s feeling pity for me. I’m about to release the ball when I feel him walk up behind me. Placing one hand on the small of my back, he covers my hand with his on the ball. We’re in perfect alignment. An involuntary shiver runs down my spine when I feel his mouth against my ear.

“Bowling is all about time, patience, proper grip, and the perfect follow-through. Don’t rush it. Wait until you’re ready, palm the ball, and let your movements flow fluidly, still in motion even as you release it.”

Pulling back, he guides me through the motions, and when the ball leaves my grip, it flows perfectly down the middle of the lane, until about halfway through when it curves off to the side and goes into the gutter.

“See? It’s hopeless.”

He grins at me as he picks up his own ball. “Baby steps. You’ll get there. Or maybe you were just too nervous with me standing so close to you,” he says, winking at me. And for the second time tonight, I’m wishing that were the case.

We continue to play, and two hours and a beer tube later, my prediction is correct. I’ve lost every single game we’ve played, even when he tried to take it easy on me. But the playful back-and-forth forth banter has been a lot of fun, and I can see myself being friends with this guy. I wish I’d gotten to know him outside the gym sooner.

Finally, I beg for mercy. “I don’t think my ego can handle losing one more round, Chris,” and he laughs at the 254 to 67 score. “Besides, what kind of guy kicks a girl’s ass on the first date? What happened to chivalry?” I’m only teasing, and I’m glad he quickly picks up on it when I grin and bump his shoulder with mine.

Shaking his head at me, he sits down to change out of his bowling shoes. “You forget I’ve seen you in the ring. Don’t think I haven’t noticed the pissed-off look you get when you know someone’s taking it easy on you.”

“You’ve watched me box?” I ask, surprised, because other than Kale and Jace, no one ever hangs around to watch.

He chuckles as we turn in our shoes and head towards his car. When he opens my door, I slide in and he rests his arm against the top of the car, leaning in. “Charlie, every guy in that gym has watched you box,” he tells me with a smirk as he closes the door and runs around the front of the car before getting in on his side.

“What are you talking about?” I ask, because I’ve never noticed it before.

He looks over at me, an incredulous expression on his face. “You’re kidding, right? The first time you sparred with your dad, I’m pretty sure every other fight in the gym stopped. Since we’re such a small gym, you know as well as I do that we don’t get many females in there. They all go to the popular one downtown, so when you came in, we were all intrigued. And trust me, not a fight goes by that someone isn’t stopped, watching you.”

“Really? Huh. Well, I guess I’m too deep in concentration to notice. But if everyone’s so interested, why can’t I get anyone to fight me except for Kale and Dad?” I ask, wishing I could get some more competition.

“It’s probably a combination of things. First, your dad’s there. No guy wants to kick a girl’s ass, and they definitely don’t want to do it in front of her old man. Second, I’ve seen your moves, and you’re good. It’s an ego thing. No one wants to get beat by a chick, no matter how good you are. Except Kale. That guy doesn’t give a shit about ego.”

“What about you? Why don’t you get in the ring with me?” I ask, hoping he’ll agree to spar with me so I can get more experience with different techniques and opponents.

We’re pulling into the driveway, and when he shuts the engine off, he turns towards me. “To be completely honest, I’ve only gotten into boxing in the past year or so. I’m pretty sure you’d beat me, and I don’t think my fragile little ego can take it.” He laughs, and I’m grinning at him.

“At least you’re honest. But seriously, Chris, let’s get a couple of rounds in sometime. I’ll take it easy on you.”

“You’re on,” he says before clearing his throat. “I did notice you boxing with someone else the other day.”

Oh god. I’m on a date with a guy who got to witness Knox and me making out in the middle of the ring.

“Oh yeah? Did you see the cheap takedown? I could’ve kicked Kale’s ass for that,” I joke, trying to keep it light.

“Yeah, I saw that. That and a whole lot more. This is his place, isn’t it?” he asks, gesturing towards the house. I’m pretty sure Knox is home. There’s a light shining in the living room window. Suddenly, I realize how awkward going inside is going to be.

“Yeah, it’s a long story, but we’ve been roommates for a couple of months now.” I leave it at that.

“Look, Charlie, I had a great time tonight, and I like you. I really do. And I’d love to get to know you better. But I’m not going to get in the middle of things if there’s something going on there. I like to think I’m a nice guy, but there’s one thing I won’t do, and that’s share. And I don’t want to pursue someone who’s not available. So I guess that’s two things I won’t do,” he says, grinning at me with that dimple showcasing again.

Three months ago, I’d be all over this. I know Chris would’ve been a perfect rebound from Drew. But now there’s only one guy I want, and a rebound won’t cut it. Before I can say anything, he senses my hesitation.

“I get it, Charlie. I saw the chemistry between you two, but I’d be a pussy if I didn’t give it a shot. Like I said, I had a great time tonight, and I’d like it if we could be friends.”

Smiling, I lean over and give him a kiss on the cheek. “That sounds perfect, Chris. I had a great time, too, and I would love to hang out more. And still, I want to get you in the ring.”

“Fine, fine. We’ll set something up, but you’ll have to take it easy on me to begin with. I can’t have this pretty face all bruised up at a show. Come on. I’ll walk you up.”

When we get to the porch, he pulls me into a hug, surprising me when he gives me a kiss on the forehead.

“See ya around, Charlie.” And with that, he turns and bounds down the driveway, leaving me on the porch watching after him. Even though Chris and I are just going to be friends, I’m feeling content after having a good night out, happy that I was able to get Knox off my mind, even for a little while.

Chapter 20

Knox

WHEN I got the text from Charlie telling me she’d be home late because of a date, I almost lost it. And then when Jace called to ask me if I’d heard that she was out with Chris, my blood began to boil. He’s a fucking kid, for Christ’s sake. A kid in some stupid band, and my jealousy is roaring right now.

It wasn’t until that moment that I began to realize how much I’ve come to care for her. I don’t know how she did it, but somehow over the past two months, she’s worked herself into my heart, making me rethink every single plan I’ve ever had about my future.

For the first time in forever, I want more than a quick lay with a woman. I haven’t wanted a relationship with anyone, but with Charlie, I do, and I’m already feeling stupidly possessive. I want to spend time with her. Not as my roommate, but as my girl—mine and no one else’s.

But instead she’s out with some skinny-jean-wearing rock star wannabe all because I’m a fucking idiot who couldn’t make it clear that it was her, not Megan, I was kissing that day. My mind’s reeling, and this possessiveness almost unnerves me. Realizing I finally want more with a woman while she’s on a date with another guy means I have pretty bad fucking timing.

To be honest, I never thought I’d get to this point with Charlie, but the thought of her with another man? It tears me to shreds. I’ve taken for granted having her here every night, and I know now I want to be the guy she comes home to. The one she shares her day with. The guy who gets to see her in her pajamas every night. Not some other asshole who probably isn’t even man enough to handle her strong personality.

I don’t know if Jace was trying to twist the knife when he called or if he was trying to tell me to get off my ass, but I’ve been stewing ever since. When I got home from work, she was already gone. Glancing at the clock, I notice it’s after eleven. Yeah, that’s not late on a Friday night, but if a date’s not going well, they usually end early. A feeling of relief washes over me when I hear a car pulling into the driveway, headlights shining through the window.

Minutes later, she still hasn’t come inside, and I’m wondering what the fuck they’re doing. I’m fidgeting while watching the TV, and it becomes more than I can stand. Getting up, I head towards the front door but then realize the glass will give me away. Peeking out from the corner, I can see their figures, and just as I look, I see Chris pulling her in for a hug, placing a kiss on her forehead. It’s more than I can bear, and I lean back again the wall, closing my eyes before I freak the fuck out.

Her skin is meant for my lips. When I kissed her in the ring, I felt so much more than lust, and seeing another man with his mouth on her is almost enough to make me tear the door down. I want Charlie. Physically. Emotionally, too? I don’t know. I just know I want her. And the thought of Chris getting near her drives me wild. I have to show her. I have to let her know that when I kissed her, I knew it was her, I wanted it to be her, and I’m going to prove it.

I bide my time, waiting for her to come inside. It’s not long before I hear the door open, and she’s in my space, smiling big, and it sets me off.

Before I can stop myself, I’m on her, pushing her up against the wall. Her purse drops, and she gasps, looking up at me. Gripping her wrists, I pull them up over her head and hold them against the wall, just like I did outside the pub. My face is only inches from hers, and I’m about to ravage her mouth when she speaks.

“Knox, what are you doing?” she asks, squirming in my hold.

“Been waitin’ on you all night, sweetheart. And I’ll ask the same thing. What do you think you’re doin’?” I have no idea if she had a good time on her date or not, but I don’t fucking care.

“Umm, coming inside? You’re the one who attacked me the moment I walked in the door.”

Looking down into her eyes, I see them burning with desire, and I know I have her. I tell myself that Chris was just a distraction.

“How was your date, Charlie?” I ask, wanting to hear her confirmation that it was nothing.

Smiling sweetly, she answers me. “It was great. I had a fantastic time, and Chris is a really nice guy. But I’m exhausted, so I’m going to turn in. Goodnight, Knox,” she says, pulling away from me and walking down the hall.

Oh hell no. This conversation is nowhere near over, and I’m not letting her get away.

Catching up to her, I grab her arm, pressing her up against the wall again. Yeah, I’m sensing a theme here, but Charlie all backed up with nowhere to go is hot as hell—and the only way to keep her still.

“So if it was good, do you plan on another one?”

“Knox, seriously? Can we talk about this tomorrow?” she asks, yawning for effect.

“Sweetheart, are you going on another fucking date with him?” I ask, wincing at how harsh I sound, but I can’t help it. I’m getting worked up when I feel her wrap her arms around me as I push my erection in between her legs. Before I allow her to answer, I can’t fucking stop my lips from smashing against hers. Not giving her a chance to part her lips, my tongue pushes them open as it invades her mouth, wanting, needing to taste her. She kisses me back with fervor, wrapping her arms around my waist and lifting up into me before I pull away from her, ready to move this to the bedroom.

But she has a different idea as she apparently she comes to her senses. Removing her arms, she glares up at me, but the pink, puffy lips from where she’s just been kissed take away my attention.

“First of all, do not speak to me like that, Knox Wellington. Secondly, it’s none of your goddamn business, but no, I’m not. We’re better suited as friends.” I can’t help the smirk that spreads over my face, first from her scolding me and then her confirmation that Chris has no chance. And then she opens her mouth again. “But who knows? I’m sure we’ll spend more time together.”

Knowing she’s just trying to push my buttons, I ignore her comment and move back in. Pressing my lips against hers again, I kiss her, but she pushes me away.

“No. Screw you, Knox. You only want me because I was out with someone else,” she says, trying to break away.

“You are so fucking wrong, sweetheart. I’ve wanted you this entire time. It wasn’t until I was on top of you at the gym that I thought there was a possibility for this, and then Megan showed up and ruined it all. You’ve acted like it didn’t affect you at all. But when I found out you were with someone else tonight? I knew I couldn’t go another night without laying it all out on the line.”

She places her hands on her hips and glares at me. “And that’s supposed to make me feel better? I could wake up tomorrow and you could decide it was a one-night thing. A point to prove. I’m not messing up what we have here just for you to work out your jealousy and baggage in the bedroom.”

Shaking my head, I realize I’m not getting through to her. I lean in, kissing her again, and this time she doesn’t pull away first. “No baggage, Charlie. I don’t know why I want you. I tried to fight it. I’ve been fighting it for weeks. But I can’t anymore. I want you. I want you more than I ever imagined possible, and it has nothing to do with anyone else but us—”

Something in my words causes her to give in, because she interrupts me when she slams her lips against mine. Our desire has finally been unleashed, and neither of us can get enough. We’re wrapped up in each other, tongues tangling, hands wandering, and I savor every taste, every touch, the very feel of her skin under my fingertips. When I pull back, more than ready to move this to the bedroom, the look of her lips, swollen and flushed, has my dick rock hard.

“One. Last. Time,” I growl. “Are you going to see him again?”

She jerks her chin up, looking at me. “No, I’m not and I’ve already said that twice. But what I don’t get is why the hell you care.”

“I care, Charlie. It just took me a while to realize it. And when it comes to you, I won’t share,” I tell her in the simplest way possible. It’s cute as hell when her eyebrows draw together, her lips tightening as she takes in my words.

“I wasn’t aware that I was yours to share, Wellington,” she says, jaw tight, setting her chin defiantly. Then she pulls out of my grasp as she heads to her room. I watch her hot little ass for a few seconds before I follow after her.

She’s about to reach her room when I scoop her up, throwing her over my shoulder and taking her into my room. Tossing her on my bed, I’m quick to climb on top of her.

“Maybe not right now, but I want you to be,” I tell her, pressing kisses from her jawline down to her neck.

Her fingers find my chin, and she lifts my face up towards her, stopping my kisses. “You want me to be what?” she asks, her eyes searching mine.

I take a deep breath, unable to believe I’m doing this. I’ve sworn it off for so long, but this girl’s found her way into my heart, and if she needs to hear me say it, I will. My heart’s pounding, and if I can admit it, I’m scared out of my fucking mind. It’s been so long since I let someone in, and I’m going out on a limb hoping that Charlie wants more with me.

“Here’s the thing. I’m tired of this roommate bullshit. I want more than that. I want you to be my girl. I want you in my bed, just like this. I want to take you out, show you off, and get the jealous looks from all the other assholes who wish you were theirs. I want, more than anything, for you to be my sweetheart, because that’s what you’ve become to me, even if I started saying it by being an ass. I want to be able to call you mine for real, not pretend.” Sighing, I pause. “Charlie, I want—I need—you to be my fucking girl.”

I don’t realize that I’m holding my breath as I wait for her to respond. When she smiles up at me with shining eyes, I let it out as relief rolls through me. “Show me,” she whispers, and she doesn’t have to tell me twice.

Even though I want to tear her jeans off and sink into her more than anything else, I know I need to do what she asks. Lowering my head, my lips hover just over her ear. “With pleasure, sweetheart.” Trailing kisses from her ear across her jawline, I quickly find her mouth and learn that she’s just as eager as I am to finally give in to our attraction. Her left hand wraps around my neck while the other one moves to my ass, and she pulls me into her so that nearly every single inch of our bodies is touching. I’m desperate to get her out of these clothes and I know she feels the same, because the moment my fingers graze her stomach, she’s lifting up onto her knees, our lips still connected as she pushes me off of her. She breaks the kiss and her hands go the hem of her shirt when I stop her.

“Let me,” I gently order, and she stills, dropping her hands. Slowly, I slide her top up, and at the last minute, she raises her arms so I can pull it over her head. Leaning back on her elbows, she’s on display for me. If I had any fear that I still have residual effects from the pain medication, the sight of Charlie in a lacy, chocolate brown bra that barely covers her breasts pushes them away, because I’m harder than hell.

“Your turn,” she says, still leaning back as if she wants to enjoy the show.

Sitting back on my knees, I don’t take my time getting rid of the shirt, and I hear the sharp intake of breath. I can’t help the cocky grin that spreads over my face as her eyes rake over my muscular chest that’s gotten back most of its definition.

“I’d ask if you like what you see, but I think I already know the answer to that.”

“Okay, Rugged, you only get one of those tonight, so shut the hell up and get back over here.”

Responding to her request, I move back towards her, but this time I lay on my side, directly next to her. My hand covers her stomach, and I trace the waistband of her jeans with my index finger. She shivers at my touch, and I lean down to press wet, hot kisses against her skin there. Pulling my head up, she leads me back to her mouth, her tongue more than ready to begin a battle with my own. She’s sucking and licking greedily, as if she’s been deprived and is trying to get her fill.

Letting her mouth take the lead, I go to work getting to know her body. Trailing my finger from temple to chin and then down her neck, it finally settles between her breasts, where I trace the outline of each cup. Feeling her shudder at my touch, I have to tear away from her mouth so mine can do some exploration. I feel like I’ve been waiting so long for this, so long for her, and a hunger unlike I’ve ever known washes over me as my lips trail down her body.

When my lips meet my finger, I waste no time pushing the bra cup aside, letting me finally taste her. Licking is nowhere near enough, I realize, and I’m getting eager to give her more when she moans as I bite down on her nipple, a little less gently than I planned. Working both breasts over, I worship them like a man who’s finally found his salvation after a lifetime of deprivation. If I let myself think about it, that’s probably a true statement anyway.

At the same time, my free hand moves down to her jeans and sets about undoing the button, sliding down the zipper. Slipping my hand into them, I feel the silky fabric of her panties right before my hand slides underneath them. A single finger moves over her clit, and I press down, just to see what pushing that particular button does for her. Immediately, my finger’s caught in between her thighs as she clenches them, squeezing together to get relief.

“Oh, god, Knox,” is all she says as her hands grip the sheets. I’ve never been so turned on, and if this is how she reacts just from a single touch, I know watching her orgasm is going to be my undoing.

She whimpers as I pull my hand out of her jeans and replace the bra back over her sweet, succulent breasts. I make a mental note to pay extra attention to them next time, but for now, I’m getting impatient with the need to be inside her. Moving down the bed, I hook my fingers in her jeans and slowly pull them off of her. A matching pair of low-riding panties covers her tan skin, and while I want to take them off, I still have a little more exploring to do. I pause, taking a moment to look up at her. She’s so goddamn gorgeous, and even though I can’t wait to be inside her, seeing her like this makes me want to savor every single moment I have with her as I make sure she reaches her ultimate pleasure.

“Yours, too,” she says, sitting up on the bed, her hands on the button of my shorts. The way she’s looking at my bare chest before she looks down as her fingers undo the zipper with cloudy eyes full of lust is almost too much. I’d like to last more than three seconds. I’m want to prolong this as much as possible. When her fingers push my shorts down, taking my boxers with them, and her thumb grazes down the length of me, I’m not sure it’s going to be possible. Yeah, we’ll have plenty of time for this in the future, but I want to relish the first time I taste her, the way it feels when I slide into her wet heat for the first time, and the feel of her orgasm rocking through her body as she comes around my cock.

Stepping out of my shorts, I climb back on the bed and draw her up on her knees and into my arms as I press her chest against mine. Pushing her hair to the side, I kiss down the side of her neck, not stopping until I come to her breasts, where I trace an outline just above the material before I draw back from her, moving up to kiss her lips. My hands have been gripping her hips, and I move them up over her curves, sliding them around to her back and up to her bra strap. Grabbing the hook, I stop and look down into her eyes. I can see the way her breasts rise as she inhales, stopping the moment she realizes what I want to do. Nodding, she allows me to unhook it, pulling it off her body before tossing it to the side. Wrapping my arm around her back, I pull her into me. It’s all I can do not to look down when I feel her breasts pressing against my bare skin, her hardened nipples poking me ever so slightly.

“You feel amazing naked against my chest,” I whisper in her ear, causing a small shiver to pass over her. I pull her knees out from under her with my free hand and slowly lay her down on the bed, careful to keep our chests pressed against each other. As much as I’m looking forward to claiming Charlie tonight, I could stay right here in this position all night long. There’s something undeniably intimate about feeling her skin touching every single inch of mine, save the most intimate of places. It’s an unfamiliar feeling. I’ve never felt this sort of intimacy with anyone. The desire to be inside her, the need for her pleasure to come before mine aren’t things I’m used to. It’s so much more than a fuck, and I have no idea how to process it, but I find myself loving the idea of it. And I surprise myself at the same time that I’m not moving her panties to the side so I can push myself inside of her quickly to get off.

“Knox,” she whispers as her hands run up my biceps and over my shoulders. The sound of her sexy whisper breaks me out of my trance, but it’s the feel of her hips circling, trying to grind on my boxer-covered cock that’s driving me crazy. “Please…don’t make me wait. I’ve wanted this for too long,” she admits, all breathy and sexy as hell.

Holy shit. She’s been wanting this? I’m not exactly surprised. I knew this attraction wasn’t one-sided, but hearing her say that she’s wanted to get in my bed is a relief, and I realize all I needed was confirmation. As much as I’d love to make her beg, I don’t think I can prolong this anymore. Lifting up, I’m more than ready to finally move this forward.

I take a moment to look down at her, wondering what the hell took me so long to realize I wanted her. She’s fucking gorgeous, and I decide brown is my new favorite color. Her dark hair is fanned out on my pillow, and soon I’ll be wrapping my hands up in it. The chocolate brown eyes that watch me as I hover over her are silently begging me to fuck her. And as much as I want her naked, the way she’s barely covered with the brown material that shows off her tan has me wanting to watch her in nothing but a sexy pair of barely there panties for a little while longer before I rip them off.

As I memorize every single inch of her, I push myself back on to my heels, my hands resting on her ankles. I can’t help but run my hands up her tight, sculpted calf muscles until they reach her toned thighs. I knew she had strong legs, but the feel of the muscles beneath my hands is something I didn’t expect, and I can’t help but stroke each one as they constrict under my touch. There’s something sexy about a girl who’s toned, and it’s just another thing that drives me wild about her.

She stretches up to run a finger along a bulging vein from my bicep down to my forearm before her fingers intersect with mine. She pulls my hand higher, nearly touching the material covering her. Moving down, I replace our hands with my lips, but she has different plans. Her hand pulls me back up, the other one guiding my mouth to hers. I slide my free hand up to palm her breasts, and it’s not long before her own hand is pushing mine down again, grazing her stomach before she places it between her thighs.

“I’ve been thinking about you touching me like this since that first night,” she confesses, and the masculine part of me wants to beat my chest.

“Since the night at the bar?”

My ego has to hear the words, and I’m trying not to grin like a fucking fool when she nods, looking slightly shy—a look I’ve never seen on her.

“Tell me,” I command, my hand gripping the side of her panties, trying to tease her as I’m ready to pull them down when she complies. When I lean down, my lips graze her breast before I pull one hard nipple in between them. My tongue traces circles around it, and when I look up at her, she’s watching me. “Did you imagine me doing this?”

Again, all she does is nod. I plant kisses up her chest, over her collarbone, and just shy of her lips. Slowly, I take one finger and trace it slowly over the material, feeling the damp spot between her knees. Moving down, I bypass her beautiful breasts, my lips moving to where my hands are. Kissing along her panty line, I look up at her one more time.

“What were you thinking, sweetheart? Did you imagine my tongue on you? Did you think about me tasting you?” Her eyes cloud over and I can feel her legs squirming. Her left hand moves to her breast, kneading it, and my dick tightens in response.

I’m almost positive that she’s about to spill, but instead, she decides to play her own game. And the way my stomach tightens as I watch her makes me think I’m half in love with her already. Running her hand down her stomach, she pushes mine away. Lifting her ass, she wiggles out of her panties. She pulls her legs up to unhook them and twirls them around her finger a couple of times before launching them across the room.

She grins at me sheepishly. “I’ve always wanted to do that,” she confesses, and thoughts of Charlie undressing herself rush to my mind.

“I’ll let you strip for me next time,” I tell her, watching as she lies back down on the bed next to me.

Sighing, she closes her eyes, and her hand moves from her breast to her pussy. She strokes her clit like she’s putting on a show for my eyes only, and I’m about to fucking come right now. Watching her touch herself, knowing she’s been thinking of me, awakens something inside me that has me desperate to be inside her, to finally claim her as mine, but I can’t tear my eyes away as she pleasures herself.

“Every time I was just like this, naked, waiting, and wanting you. Only you. As I’d lie in bed at night, touching myself, you were the only thing that could bring me to the point of coming. No matter what, I only had to picture those sexy eyes looking down at me as you stroked me with your long fingers, thrusting in and out, until I came. Every single fucking time, Knox, it was you. At least, I wanted it to be.” The whole time she’s saying this, she’s touching herself just like she did when thinking of me, and those last few words set me off.

Before I can stop myself, my head’s between her thighs. My tongue joins her fingers, pleasuring her in a frenzied unison—her fingers, my mouth. Sucking on her clit, I look up at her. Seeing her from this vantage point is so fucking erotic.

“And what about my mouth, baby? Did you imagine my tongue licking your clit, diving into your pussy, tasting every inch of you?” I ask in a husky voice, allowing my tongue to make one pass over her core as I wait for her answer.

Pulling her hand away from in between her legs, she places it on the back of my head, guiding my face between her legs. “There’s never been a mouth I’ve wanted more.” Taking her invitation, I bury my face in her warmth, finding out just how drenched with want she is. I’m a starving man, feasting on the most nourishing meal, one I’ve waited years for.

I’m trying to savor her, but she begins grinding her hips against my face in a hurried frenzy. My tongue moves in rapid succession until I feel her gripping the back of my head and moaning loudly as the first wave of orgasm washes over her. I trace my tongue up her slit and circle her clit before pulling away and blowing on it. She grips my shoulders at the contact, her fingers digging into my skin as she whispers, “Oh god.” It’s not the first time I’ve heard that in bed, but fuck yes, it’s the sexiest coming out of her mouth. I’m ready to make sure she says it more than once tonight.

Smiling against her, I nibble one last time on her clit before pulling away. Sitting up, I shift in between her legs, and I’m so fucking ready for this moment. I can feel her still trembling beneath me, and my cock is aching to be inside of her. Reaching down, she takes hold of me and strokes once, then twice. Groaning, I know I’m going to come so hard once I’m finally enveloped in her warm center.

Leaning over the side of the bed, I have to pull away from her, and she protests. As I rifle around in my nightstand, I realize that I don’t have any condoms. I’ve never had sex without one, but I haven’t exactly needed them lately. Groaning, I realize I haven’t stocked up. I’m still searching the drawer when she pulls me back to her, her hips reaching up to meet my hard erection.

“Sweetheart, I don’t have any condoms. I’m clean. I was tested in the hospital. I haven’t been with anyone since, but if you want, I’ll throw on whatever clothes I can find and run to the nearest store. I won’t do anything you don’t want to,” I tell her, and I mean it. As much as I want to impale her bareback right now, I’ll protect her any way I can, even if means prolonging my release for another twenty minutes.

“No, Knox, it’s okay,” she says, running her fingers up and down my arms. Settling in between her legs, I feel her hand come up and grip me. “Dad put me on the pill as soon as I turned sixteen, and I’ve been on it ever since. And I got tested after I caught Drew. I’m clean, too. I trust you.” I have no idea why, but those three words do something to me, causing a stir somewhere other than in my cock.

Looking down, I catch her gaze. “I trust you too, sweetheart,” I tell her, my thumb moving down to flick her clit.

She shudders beneath me then pulls me down for a kiss. “And now that that’s out of the way, please Knox, for the love of all that is holy, fuck me already.” She’s grinning up at me, and although I hate to classify this as fucking, if my girl does, then I’m okay with it, even though it feels like so much more.

As much as I want to fuck her, as much as I want to claim her, this feels different than anything I’ve ever wanted. Yeah, I’m ready to be inside her, but I know it’s more than that. I want to be with her, and not just physically. She’s reduced me to a thirteen-year-old boy, wanting to make it official, and right now, I don’t even care. She’s mine—no one else’s—and I need to hear her say it.

Pushing my hips into her, I reach down and pull one of her thighs up and around me so I can move in closer to her center. I can feel how wet she is as my cock slides up and down her slit, searching for entrance.

Her hand slowly guides me into her, and the moment the tip is in, I can’t help but push her hand away as I pull myself out. “Not yet, sweetheart,” I growl, my eyes meeting hers, which are filled with desire and impatience. “I need to hear it.”

She wrinkles her forehead as she brings her hand back to my cock, but I grab it and pin it over her head as I lean down so my face is only inches from hers.

“What, Knox?” she breathes, and my dick twitches at the sound of her voice. “What do you want to hear? I’ll say anything. Please, don’t make me wait any longer.”

“You’re mine,” I tell her, and it’s not a question.

“Mmmhmm,” is her only response. When I look down, I see that her eyes are hooded, nearly closed, and I can feel her squirming underneath me.

“Say it,” I order, my cock still teasing her warm pussy.

“I’m yours, Rugged,” she whispers. Her eyes then open and she glares at me. “But if you’re not inside me in two seconds, I’ll get myself off.”

I barely hear the last part because when she says she’s mine, I slam into her in one deep thrust, causing her to cry out. When I’ve filled her fully, I still my movements, looking down at her. Her eyes are closed, her head slightly tilted back on the pillow. My hand pushes the hair out of her face, and I cup her chin, forcing her to look at me. I need to see her eyes, to see that she feels the same way I do as my dick settles inside her.

“I’ve wanted this for so long,” I tell her, finally admitting it to both of us and letting her know it wasn’t just her. In response, she wraps both legs around my waist, pushing me into her even deeper. With her eyes wide and watching me, a sexy, slow grin spreads over her face.

“Then what are you waiting for?”

Her words light a fire inside as I begin to rock in and out of her, and I’m cursing myself for not taking my time like I planned. I’m thrusting into her with enough force to rock the headboard, and she keeps her legs locked around me with a steel-like grip. The moment I feel my balls begin to tighten, I lift up, bringing her with me. After I move us to the edge of the bed with her in my lap as my feet hit the floor, she rides my dick as she sits on top of me. I’m trying to hold on as long as possible, but I keep pistoning up into her as she lifts up and then sinks down on me. It’s goddamn fucking harmonic the way our bodies are colliding in a heated passion that’s been building between us for weeks.

I can tell she’s close when she begins to speed up, practically bouncing up and down on my dick. Her breasts are in my face, and I can’t help but lean forward, taking one in my mouth. At the same time, I bring my hand in between us and feel her hard clit, wet with her pleasure. I can’t help the groan that escapes my lips as I feel her warmth on my fingers, and it does something to my ego, knowing that she’s wet, only because of me. She’s so fucking wet for me, and I feel like I’ve been waiting my whole life to pleasure her.

Circling her clit, I alternate the motion with light pinches, causing her to lean forward. Her breasts are pressing against my naked chest as she wraps her arms around my neck. Surprising me, she bites down on my earlobe, and I know I’m about to empty myself into her.

“Look at me, sweetheart,” I ask her, wanting to see her face when she comes. She doesn’t open her eyes, so I grip her chin, demanding it. “I want to watch you the first time you come around my cock, Charlie. I need to see the way your pretty brown eyes fill with lust as you milk every last drop out of my hard dick.”

Immediately, I’m treated to the deep brown pools that look both heated and turned on at my demands. I have a feeling my sweet, confident, independent girl likes being told what to do in the bedroom, and I can’t fucking wait to explore that side of her.

Slowly, she pulls back, and as I thrust up into her, I see the glossed-over look in her eyes as she watches me. My thumb circles her clit even faster, and I can feel her inner muscles tightening around me, ready to take every drop from my erection. Feeling the pressure building, I thrust harder, faster, and she’s crying out, digging her nails into my back right as I’m shuddering, emptying myself inside of her as she buries her face in my neck.

She’s still riding the wave of her orgasm as I wrap my arms around her, continuing to pump my release until we both still. I realize I could stay in this position forever. Charlie, naked, leaning against me, is sexy as hell, and the feel of her hot, bare skin against mine is something I’ve never wanted to feel before. And I mean that in the literal sense. Every sexual experience I’ve had since I can remember ends the moment it’s over. I’ve never held on tight after getting off. I do just that. Get up, get off, and get out. But with her? I don’t want to let her go, and the thought of finally letting someone in scares the fuck out of me.

Chapter 21

Charlie

WHAT’S THAT old ‘90s song? Don’t wake me, I’m dreaming. Yeah, that song’s on repeat in my brain right now, but the fact that I’m sitting on Knox’s lap with him still buried deep inside of me, still pumping his release, lets me know that this is, in fact, fucking real life. Real fucking life? Real-life fucking? My brain feels like mush right now. Whatever it is, it’s the most amazing sex I’ve ever had, and even though it only lasted about five minutes, that’s all I needed. All we both needed.

The way he demanded that I look at him while I was coming was both sexy and unnerving. I’ve never been with anyone who wasn’t one hundred percent sweet and gentle. It turned me on in a way that I’d love to explore in the future, and I wonder if he feels the same.

He finally stills and he lifts my chin again, forcing me to look at him. As he stares into my eyes, it takes everything in me not to look away. His hand comes up and brushes my hair off my shoulder.

“I knew you’d look sexy when you came, and sweetheart, you took my fucking breath away.”

I’ve always been confident in the bedroom, but something about the way he watches me, my every movement, as if he’s relishing in the entire experience is something new for me. And I know I should be used to his outspoken nature, but he’s making me feel as if I’m the most beautiful woman in the world and that he couldn’t want anyone more.

Deciding to be playful, I place a kiss on his lips. “So it wasn’t just me? You’ve been thinking about doing this, too?” I tease, remembering his words from earlier.

“Sweetheart, you give me thirty minutes and I’ll show you every fantasy I’ve had about you,” he says as I feel him twitching inside me. Rolling back onto the bed, he brings me with him before he turns us on our sides, still facing each other, him still inside me. His hand comes up to cup my face while the other strokes the small of my back. Despite what we just did, I can’t help but shiver at the contact.

We lie there for a few moments, not talking, just enjoying the feel of each other. My mind is racing, trying to process everything that just happened. I never imagined that going on a date with Chris would lead to this. And while I can’t say I’m disappointed, I’m wondering where we’re going to go from here. Sex with Knox was fanfuckingtastic, and I’m hoping I get more of it in the future. And it’s not just sex I want. Sometime over the last few weeks, we found some unspoken truce, and I find myself wishing I could know more about him, that he’d let me in. I’m hoping this is a step in the right direction, praying that he means it when he says I’m his. Feeling anxious, I slide over, trying to get up from the bed, but he’s still holding me down.

“Knox, let me up,” I ask, but he holds me tighter, shaking his head. “No, seriously, I mean it.”

Again, he shakes his head. “Not a chance. I’m not letting you out of this bed.”

“If you don’t let me leave this bed, I’m going to pee my pants…or, well, your sheets since I’m not wearing any.”

He quickly lets go of me, and I roll out of the bed, making my way towards my own bathroom out of habit. Once there, I decide to wash my face, brush my teeth, and do the rest of my nightly routine. When I finish, I see Knox in the doorway, leaning against the frame like he did once before.

“What are you doing?” I ask, wondering why he’s watching me. Without speaking, he walks towards me, lifting my ass up and setting me on the sink. He leans in for a kiss, his lips all over mine as he sucks my bottom lip in between his before he pulls away.

“Just making sure you’re coming back to bed,” he says.

Excuse me while my inner cheerleader shakes her pom-poms. Hell, there might even be spirit fingers. Knowing that he wants more of me after our one sexcapade does huge things to my ego, and I’m more than ready to go back to bed with him.

Noticing that we’re both still naked, I decide to be bold. I love that he gives me the confidence to feel and act this way. My hand finds his cock and strokes it up and down. He’s only semi-hard, which I completely understand, but there are other things I can do until he’s ready.

His eyes widen when he feels my hand wrap around him. “Take me back to bed, Rugged,” I order him in a Southern drawl even Scarlett O’Hara would be proud of, causing him to raise his eyebrows at me. I slightly blush, having never really used that name around him before tonight, and earlier it was in the heat of the moment. But he ignores it and does as I request. Minutes later, he’s sliding into me again, laying claim, and I know I’m one hundred and ten percent all his.

WHEN I wake up, it’s still dark outside, and I’m slightly disoriented as to where I am. It doesn’t take long to figure it out when I feel the arm wrapped around my waist, the body curled around mine. Everything from the last few hours replays in my mind, and I’m reeling at the thought that I’ve had sex with Knox twice in a matter of hours. Hell, I can feel the remnants of him between my legs where a slight soreness reminds me just of how hard he took me the second time.

Recalling the way he was on me so quickly when I got in from my date, I wonder what Chris would think, knowing what he helped set in motion. I’m hoping that Knox doesn’t know who I was out with so things won’t be weird at the gym. The moment that thought crosses my mind, I begin to doubt everything that just happened. Oh god. What if he only did it because he wanted to or because he didn’t want anyone else to have me either?

No, I know I’m an idiot to even think that, but he never made a move after our kiss. I can’t deny that there’s some kind of coincidence here. What about my going on a date changed that? My mind’s working in overdrive, and I know I’m going to make myself go insane with all the wondering. I never got a chance to respond when he told me he wanted me to be his. I’m still trying to process all of it. I truly wasn’t looking for a relationship, but if I’m honest, I can see myself in one with Knox. But that’s not in the cards. He’s not interested in that.

There’s no way I’ll be able to fall back asleep with these thoughts running through my head if I continue to lie here with his naked body pressed up against my own.

I knew when I said goodnight to Chris that I wasn’t ready to date anyone because of Knox, not Drew, but I never, in a million freaking years, thought when I walked through the door that I’d end up in Knox’s bed, having the best sex of my life. And even though I got the whole spiel about him not wanting to be roommates, I’m terrified that he was just talking in the moment.

Glancing over at him, I can’t help but smile as I watch him sleep, remembering the first time I woke up in his bed. Even though I love the memory of it, I don’t think I can wake up in his arms in the morning without feeling weird, knowing that I want more and hoping he really does feel the same. Ready to sneak away, I guide the arm that’s on my waist gently onto the bed before I begin to slip out of the sheets. I’m nearly out of the bed when I feel a strong grip take hold of my wrist, pulling me back.

Knox’s voice fills my ears, and before I know it, I’m pinned against the bed, him hovering over me.

“Where the hell do you think you’re going, Charlie?” he asks, a sleepy yet gruff tone in his voice. His green eyes are staring down at me, waiting for an answer. I can’t bring myself to say anything, to let him know that I want nothing more than to curl up against him, to have him wrap his arm around me protectively as he holds me all night long. “Well?”

Shrugging, I look up at him. “Back to my bed. I woke up and couldn’t fall back asleep. And I didn’t want to bug you with my tossing and turning,” I tell him, and I can hear how lame it sounds.

Shaking his head, he moves to his spot on the bed, lying on his side with his arm propped up, his head in hand. He’s watching me, and as I move to my side, I have the urge to pull the sheet up over my bare skin, but I don’t want to seem nervous or self-conscious. Instead, I lie here, letting his eyes wander up and down my body. He reaches a finger out, tracing my collarbone then sliding all the way down to my belly button before he moves his hand to my back and pulls me closer to him.

“I think I can handle it. I don’t mind a little tossing and turning. What will bug me would be waking up without you next to me. This wasn’t a one-time thing for me, Charlie. You’re in my bed when I go to sleep, and I want you there when I wake up. Every single night. From now on.” He brings my leg up over his and settles in between mine as he continues to stroke my back. I can barely think with his hands on me. I’m floored that he wants me in his bed, because the Knox I envision has never let a girl stay there post-intercourse.

“Knox, I don’t even know what’s going on here. I don’t know what you want, what we are, or what to even think. Sure, we might live together, but I’m not shacking up with you just because we slept together.”

Pulling away from me, he leans across the bed and turns on the desk lamp on his nightstand. He sits up and leans against the headboard before he grabs me. Drawing me up into him, he settles my ass in between his legs so that my back’s pressed against his chest. I want to protest, but I love the way it feels to be so close to him, so when he takes my hand in his, I let him. He’s toying with my fingers, staying silent for a few minutes, and I’m nervously waiting for him to respond.

Letting out a deep breath, he leans down and places a soft kiss on my temple before finally breaking the silence, still playing with my hand. “I’m not going to lie to you, sweetheart. You know what happened all those years ago and how I acted afterwards. I won’t rehash all that. For most of my adult life, I’ve been living for my career. Doing everything I can to avoid relationships. And to be honest, if it weren’t for Jace, I probably wouldn’t be close to anyone. But that was different. When you go to war with someone, you have a kinship unlike any you’ll ever feel with anyone, and he’s my brother.” He pauses. I nod in understanding, wiggling back into him, wanting to be as close as possible.

“Over the years, I’ve had hook-ups, but I’ve never wanted anyone for anything more than that. You know I swore off relationships, so I never let myself look at a woman that way. And it was never a problem. Until the explosion.”

My breath catches. He’s never talked about this before. I don’t say a word, hoping he’ll continue.

“I’ve never told anyone this. A few months ago, it was too disappointing to tell. When people ask what I remember about that day, I tell them nothing. It’s not far-fetched, not with my brain injury, and everyone usually just moves on.” My belly clenches tight as I anticipate his next words. “The truth, though? The truth is that I remember everything right up until I fell unconscious. I thought that was it. That I was going to die, and I realized how alone I was. I didn’t have a big highlight reel of my life playing in my brain. I had nothing. And when I woke up, I felt even more alone. Lying in that hospital bed, I vowed to myself that I’d try and find a way to open up my heart, but not until I was fully healed, until I was ready. But then you showed up on my doorstep and everything changed.”

His hand stills, and he places mine on my stomach, his covering it completely.

“I know I was an ass the night we met. But what you don’t know, babe, is that I saw you well before I approached that bar counter. When I walked through that door, I could feel you watching me, and when I took a quick scan of the room, my eyes locked in on you, sitting on that barstool, all alone, looking sweet, sexy, and I wanted nothing more than to go straight to you and give you a line. But I couldn’t. I was in no position to hit on anyone, and with you, I didn’t want to.”

I can’t help the snort that comes out of me, knowing we had a battle of ‘I’m not your type’ days after that.

I can feel the rumble of his chuckle at my back, and he continues. “Just hear me out. At the time, I didn’t know what it was. I saw you sitting there alone, and in the past, I’d take advantage of that, chatting up the lonely girl to get her into bed. But the more I watched you, I knew you weren’t going to be that girl. You seemed completely comfortable with yourself, not needing anyone around you. And then I saw you laugh at something the bartender said and I had to move. I had to be near you. I needed to see that smile up close, to hear your laugh with my own ears.”

Interrupting him, I can’t help but share my thought. “You know, I remember wondering why you came to the bar when you’d just had a waitress take your order.”

He runs his fingers up and down my stomach, not going to high or too low. “So you were watching me, too? I thought so. Anyways, yeah, you caught me. When I was next to you and your eyes were checking me out, I was waiting for the look of pity to cross your face, but it never came. Instead, I could tell you were attracted to me, despite the cast, my crippled walk, my scars. And in that moment, for a split second, I imagined you were looking at me like that because you were mine. So when you reached your hand out and gave me your name, I freaked. I had stuff I was still dealing with, you know, and there’s no way I could’ve started something with you at the time, so instead I put up a wall and acted like a jerk. For once in my life, I’ll say thank God for Jace and his nosy-ass damage control.”

I can’t help but smile when I think back to that night. I’ve had crappy memories of it, but now that Knox has confessed that he felt an attraction, too, I’m mentally high-fiving myself in the most juvenile way. “So you’re saying you were attracted to me back then and have been ever since?” I ask, seeking clarification.

“I was more than attracted, and the moment I opened my door to you, I wasn’t pissed that it was you, but more that it was you before I was ready for it to be, if that makes any sense. I’ve wanted you since that night. And yeah, maybe it started out as a physical want, but these past couple of months, I can say you’ve definitely grown on me.”

Turning my head so I can face him, I raise my eyebrows. “You make it sound like I’m a weed you’ve just learned to stop fighting and deal with.”

Leaning down, he places a kiss on my lips. “If you’re a weed, sweetheart, then I never want to see another flower again.”

Laughing, I turn back around and lean into him. “That may have been the cheesiest thing I’ve ever heard. But it was sweet, so I’ll give you a pass.”

He laces his fingers through mine and plants a kiss on my head. “To be honest with you, babe, I’ve tried to fight it, and I’ve been battling an internal war with myself since you moved in. All this time we’ve spent together, you’ve brought me out of my shell, without either of us realizing. And I find myself happy, truly happy, for the first time in years. And when I reflect on it at night when it’s just me and my guitar, I know that happiness comes from how you make me feel. So no. This isn’t a one-night thing. This isn’t roommates hooking up. This is you and me. This is us. Falling into place, the way we’re meant to. And I’m tired of fighting it. I don’t want to anymore.”

I can’t help but swoon when he calls me babe. Don’t get me wrong, I love and loathe the term sweetheart, but babe is unique for him, and something about it gives me butterflies.

“I don’t want to fight it either, Knox, but I still don’t know exactly what it is you want. You’ve told me you don’t do relationships,” I say, sitting up and moving so I can face him. The sight of his naked chest makes my mouth water, but I look up before I start salivating and climb on top of him, unable to get enough.

He turns towards me and brings his forehead to mine. His lips are hovering over mine. “Jesus, you stubborn-ass woman. You’re going to make me spell it out, aren’t you?” he quips, his eyes full of laughter. “I want you, and not just for tonight. Sweetheart, I have no idea what you’ve done to me, but I want to try this. I want more…but I only want it with you.”

I’m a little shocked at his words, having expected him to want friends with benefits or something—not this—even though he’s pretty much been saying it since I got home. I swear my mouth’s gaping open before I ask the question. “You want to be with me…in a relationship?”

He moves away from me, leaving my bare skin leaning against the headboard. It sends a chill through me now that I don’t have his warmth. Positioning himself directly in front of me, he takes hold of my chin, looking me straight in the eyes. He shakes his head, a small laugh escaping his lips. “I swear you’re turning me into a thirteen-year-old boy. I feel like I’m in that “Check Yes or No” George Straight song, but in reality, I don’t want to give you more than one option.”

Knowing where this is going, I can’t help the grin that forms. “Trust me. Nothing about you is boyish and I certainly wouldn’t give a thirteen-year-old the Rugged name.”

“That’s only because you didn’t know me when I was thirteen,” he jokes before turning all serious faced again. “I don’t know where this is going to go, and I know that I’ll probably fuck up along the way, so you may have to be patient with me at times. But I know what I want, and that’s you. All of you. I guess what I’m gettin’ at is this. Charlie, will you officially be my girl?”

I can’t help but think of how adorable he is during his little speech, an adjective that’s probably not often used when describing him. But he looks so serious as he waits for my response, as if he honestly thinks I might say no. In that moment, Heath Ledger’s famous line from The Dark Knight crosses my mind, and like a complete idiot, word vomit comes out of my mouth.

“Why so serious?” I ask and immediately bring my hand to my mouth to contain the giggles I’m trying not to let out as his eyes narrow at me. In an instant, I’m up in his arms, before I land on my back, him on top of me. I stop giggling when he lines our bodies up so that he’s only millimeters from pushing inside me. I try to bring my legs up around waist, forcing him in, but he pushes them back down on the bed before leaning over, stopping just as his lips are about to touch mine.

“I think you just put an end to our movie nights,” he tells me, and I have to protest because it’s one of the things I look forward to when I get home from work. After I moved in, we somehow settled into a routine of watching movies every night. We’ve been spending the last few weeks going through his movie collection, and the thought of movie nights ending is unbearable.

Shaking my head, I start speak, but he brings a finger to my lips, silencing me. He reaches down and puts the tip of his cock inside me. I squirm, trying to take more of him, but he places his hands on my hips to keep me from moving.

“I’m not going to ask twice, sweetheart,” he growls as one hand slides down to the apex of my thighs, his finger grazing ever so slightly over my clit.

I’ve had multiple orgasms in a single night before, but I’ve never been turned on so quickly. I can barely remember the question, but when he starts to slide out of me, I bring my hands up and lace them around his neck, drawing him in closer.

“Here’s the thing, Knox. You didn’t even have to ask.” I pause as I slide my hands down his back, making it easier to lean up towards him before pushing him off me and onto his back. He doesn’t fight me on this. Or when I straddle his thighs and position him at my entrance. As if in unison, I slide down onto his erection as I finally say the words he’s wanting to hear. “I was already yours.”

I’m barely able to finish my sentence before he’s gripping my hips, pumping up into me. Matching his rhythm, I do everything I can to show him that I mean it. I’m undeniably his.

Chapter 22

Charlie

WAKING UP the next morning, I find myself lying flat on my stomach with the right side of my face smashed against the pillow. Opening my eyes, I’m greeted with his gorgeous green ones watching me, and he grins when he sees that I’m awake. We’re facing each other, both in the same position, not touching except for our fingers, which are intertwined. He’s currently rubbing his thumb over mine.

When it comes to sleeping, I’m not a cuddler, and I was pretty damn happy to find out that he isn’t either—not that I was surprised. I like my space when I sleep, and I have to be cold, so wrapped up in someone else’s arms usually means a sleepless night for me.

“Mornin’,” he says, and for the second time since I’ve met him, I can’t believe I’m waking up in his bed. Of course, this time’s under much better circumstances, but I need to be careful because I seriously could get used to this. Even though Knox and I are now ‘official,’ I’m still planning on keeping my own room. It’s way too soon to go from roommates to living together romantically, and I know if I allow myself to spend every single night with him, I’m going to fall hard, fast. Even though I know he’s not Drew and has a clear aversion to cheating, it still scares me to embark on a new relationship.

Smiling at him, I lean over and give him a kiss. Morning breath be damned. I’ve always wondered about that whole thing when reading about those flowery romance novel couples that have incredible morning sex as they make out. Before now, I’ve always been adamant about brushing my teeth before ever placing my lips on another’s, but with Knox lying there watching me as the sunlight shines on his skin, I can’t help but move closer to wrap my arm around him. I let my fingers trail over his back. I love the feel of his firm deltoids and trapezius muscles. I know Knox has been happy about getting back in the gym. The results are already showing, and boy do I love a strong, sexy back.

He deepens the kiss, and in that moment, I finally understand how book heroines are okay with morning kisses pre-mouth washing. When a sexy, rugged, hot-as-sin man is devouring your mouth like it’s the best thing he’s ever tasted, you don’t even think about pushing him away. A few moments later, he pulls away from me, grinning. Yeah, I definitely could get used to this.

“I usually get a vocal response, but if you want to greet me that way every morning, I’m completely okay with that, too,” he says as he rises up out of the bed.

I can’t look away as the sheet falls away from him. Even in the morning, he’s still absofreakinglutely gorgeous, and the morning wood he’s sporting may have me salivating, wanting a taste.

Catching me staring, he grins at me. I want to pull the sheet up over my face, pretending I wasn’t just having thoughts of licking and sucking him until the morning’s effects are spilling down my throat.

Shaking his head, he leans down and places a kiss on my lips before heading to the bathroom, where I hear him turn the shower on. As much as I want to join him, I somehow refrain from doing so, not wanting to seem clingy or overbearing. But I make a mental note of getting Knox in the shower since I already know how hot he looks with water dripping down his body. I take a few minutes in the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth before leaving the steam-filled room and settling back in on the bed. Grabbing my phone, I see that I have a text from dad.

Dad: Game’s at 4:30. First of the season so you better not be late, or I’m not accountable if all the wings are gone by the time you get here. And I’m outta beer, so pick some up for your old man. None of that light shit.

Damn. I completely forgot that today’s the first game of the season. Dad and I watch every single game together, and we’ve done so since I can remember. The only ones we’ve missed were when I was away at school and couldn’t make it back for our weekend tradition.

Grinning, I text him back. I’ll be on time. Don’t even think about not saving me any wings. Starting the season without them would probably jinx the entire year. I’ll get the beer, and you’ll like what I get, even if it’s light. Hey, is it cool if Knox comes with me?

Our games have always been a father/daughter thing, but he’s had random friends drop by occasionally. I don’t think it’s a big deal if Knox comes. I hope not, at least, because after last night, I’m not ready to spend any time apart. I mean that in the least clingy-girlfriend way possible.

I’m still a little dazed from the fact that we’re together and I don’t want to spend the first day as a couple in separate places. Holy shit. We’re a couple. My phone vibrates before I can give it any more thought.

Dad: He can come if he prevents you from buying light beer, but if you show up with it, he’s not stepping foot in my house. And if he’s an Auburn fan, don’t expect me to not rub in the 49-0 ass whipping we gave them last year.

As if it’s perfect timing, I hear the water turn off, and I can see Knox in the bathroom mirror. All thoughts about football and Dad wash away as I watch, unable to take my eyes off him. Cue the ‘80s porn music. He’s drying off with a towel, and I swear he’s doing it in slow motion just for my benefit. Something about watching him rub the towel over his muscles, down his abs, and in between his legs is such a turn-on, and I’m tempted to push the sheets and comforter off me because I’m getting so damn hot.

“Hey, babe, you hungry?” he calls from the bathroom, and there it is again. Babe.

Before I can answer he walks out of the bathroom, absolutely no shame as he faces me in all his naked glory and rubs the towel over his head. Looking him up and down, I’m licking my lips as I realize that yeah, I’m definitely hungry—but not for food.

Catching my sultry look, he crosses to the bed and leans in, giving me a kiss. I try to deepen it, but he pulls away, leaving me disappointed. I let the sheet covering my breasts fall to my waist, hoping to get him to come back to bed. When he sees my naked chest, he groans, shaking his head. He goes to his dresser and throws a t-shirt to me as he pulls on a pair of boxers.

“Woman, I need food. You took every bit of energy out of me when you jumped on me last night,” he says.

I put the t-shirt on as I give him a dirty look. “I’m pretty sure you pressed me up against the wall the moment I walked in the door, so if anyone did any jumping, it was you.” Getting off the bed, I leave the room, heading to the kitchen to make breakfast for my man. My man. I can’t help the grin that crosses my face at the thought.

“Yeah, but you loved every second of it!” I hear him yell from the bedroom, and I can’t say that he’s wrong.

A few minutes later, I feel Knox walk up behind me as I’m getting ready to flip the bread in the skillet. He wraps his arms around my waist, his head resting on my shoulder as he nuzzles into my neck.

“Do you have any idea how sexy you are right now?” he growls into my ear, his breath tickling me. Shaking my head, I press back into him, and he showers my neck with light kisses.

“Tell me.”

Knox

AFTER THROWING on a pair of shorts, I walk to the kitchen to join my girl. Yeah, I’m fucking ecstatic I can finally call her that, and I don’t mind one bit. When I reach the entrance, she’s standing at the stove, wearing nothing but my t-shirt, jamming to the radio that’s playing country songs as she cooks. I know I told her I needed food before anything else, but seeing her like this makes me want to toss her on the island so I can get between her knees and feast on nothing but her.

Knowing that I need to eat but wanting to be close to her, I walk up behind her, grabbing her around the waist. She pushes back against me, and I’m struggling to keep my hand from sliding underneath the oversized t-shirt to get my fingers inside her sweet pussy. Instead, I ask if she knows how sexy I think she is, to which she asks me to tell her.

Leaning down, I whisper in her ear. “I never knew I wanted this until I walked in and saw it. Sweetheart, I don’t know if I’ve seen a more gorgeous sight than you barefoot in my kitchen, cooking me breakfast in nothing but my shirt.”

She turns around, leaning back against the stove. Stabbing me in the chest with the spatula, she looks up at me, an amused grin on her face as she tries to play angry. “I swear to God, if you call me June Cleaver, you’ll realize I’m so much closer to Lorena Bobbitt.”

Backing away from her, I cup my junk. “I don’t even care if you’re kidding. That shit’s not funny. ”

“That’ll teach you to mess with my French toast making,” she tells me before turning back around to work on her meal. I can’t help myself, wanting to be as close to her as possible. Once again, I move back behind her and place my hand on her stomach, pulling her back into me.

“I think you like this too much to ever think of doing something like that,” I say, pushing my groin against her ass as I lean down. Pushing the t-shirt aside, I kiss her neck, down her shoulder, then back up again as I run my hands down her arms.

As she flips the toast, she simply shrugs, acting cool. “Well, I have no desire to see the inside of a prison cell, so I suppose your dick is safe with me.”

Laughing, I head to make a pot of coffee, but not before I press a kiss to her forehead. In the weeks we’ve lived together, it’s been comfortable, but it’s never been like this. This feels…real. Like she’s truly meant to be here with me—not just as my roommate but as mine. All mine, and it couldn’t feel more right.

A few minutes later, we’re sitting across from each other at the island, getting ready to eat what she claims is the most amazing French toast I’ll ever eat. I take a bite, and I immediately love the subtle hints of cinnamon and sugar. Reminiscent of the way she was when she tasted my drunken spaghetti, I’m struggling to stifle a moan. I can’t remember the last time I had a home-cooked breakfast that wasn’t a hard-boiled egg. The taste of this is pretty damn amazing.

“Umm, I’m not sure what plans you have for today, but every year Dad and I watch the Alabama games together. He makes homemade wings, and I usually get the beer. The first game is this afternoon, and I’d like you to come…if you want.”

Even though it seems way too soon for the whole meet-the-parents thing, I’ve already met her dad and I respected the way he approached me. I kind of like that she’s comfortable enough with me to hang out with her dad, which surprises me, knowing I’ve avoided parents like the plague for the longest time.

“I don’t mind watching football with my girl and her dad. Just don’t tell him I’m a Vols fan. We’ve been having a down couple of years.”

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that. He was just hoping you weren’t an Auburn fan. I’m glad you’re going to come, Knox. Dad means a lot to me, and I know this is new, but it’d be great if you two could get to know each other.” She looks away from me as if she’s unsure of what she’s saying. Putting my fork down, I reach across the island and grab hold of her hand.

“The guy gave me a guitar and had a hand in giving me you. I look forward to getting to know him.” I mean every word. Wade seemed like a good guy when I met him, and knowing he’s raised such an incredible daughter on his own makes me admire him even more. Jesus, I sound like a mushy fuck.

She rewards me with the sweetest smile, and we both get back to eating in silence. Getting up to take my dishes to the sink, she stops me just as I’m rounding the island. Her hand reaches out to stroke my chest and her fingers graze over my tattoo. I’m actually surprised it’s taken her this long to ask about it, seeing as she’s seen me shirtless countless times.

Looking up at me with soft, deep brown eyes, she finally asks. “What does it mean?”

Instead of going to the sink, I decide to take the seat next to her. “I got it the weekend I graduated from EOD school. I had plenty of time to dwell on what happened, and when I heard the quote, it spoke to me. It’s Latin for ‘Be patient and tough; someday this pain will be useful to you,’” I tell her, looking directly into her eyes. It was actually something Jace had said to me in passing when we were both reeling from the loss of our women. When he said it to me, he had no idea about Megan. I think it was more of a mantra for him, but I couldn’t get the words out of my mind. At the time, I took it to mean that I’d take the pain from Megan’s betrayal and shut myself off. I’m starting to see it in a whole different light, thanks to Charlie. Like the pain of losing Megan was worth every single second now that I have her in my life.

Her small hand covers mine as she gets up from her seat and positions herself on my lap. “I think it’s beautiful, Knox. But…I have to ask. Do you believe it?”

Sucking in a deep breath, I look into her eyes to find them searching mine and I know the truth. “I didn’t think it was possible. But yeah, sweetheart, I’m beginning to think I do.”

Her eyes light up and she twists in my lap so she’s straddling me. Leaning down, she places a soft kiss on my lips before she pulls herself closer to me, rubbing lightly against my groin.

“I’m beginning to think that all the pain from my past was worth getting me here, too,” she says, and her words penetrate my heart. Something shifts inside me, and I know, without a shadow of a doubt, that I’m starting to fall for this girl. I’m going to fall hard.

Chapter 23

Knox

HOW THE hell did I get here? I’m wondering as I browse the beer aisle for Charlie’s dad. When we got to the store to buy beer for the game, she went straight for the Yuengling Light, and I had to shake my head at her.

“Are you trying to make your Dad hate me? He’s already going to find out that we’re together. There’s no way I’m showing up at his house with light beer.”

“Oh, come on, Knox. It’ll be funny. You know, puff out your chest or something and stick it to the man. He can’t order you around about what kind of beer to get. Tap into your inner alpha or whatever it is you guys call it when you get all pissy from someone telling you what to do,” she says, waving her hand in the air in front of me. “Plus, once he sees Evelyn, he’s probably going to try to find some sort of dowry so I’ll be barefoot and pregnant in your kitchen in no time.”

Surprisingly, the thought of her carrying my child doesn’t cause me to panic and run for the door like it usually would. With Charlie, I’m finding myself opening up to things I never thought I’d want. I’m not saying I want her to have my kid anytime soon, but I’m hoping she’ll be in my life for the long term, whatever that ends up meaning.

“Umm, Charlie, I know I don’t have much experience dating, but there’s no way in hell I’m going into your dad’s home for the first time, especially as your boyfriend, bringing him something he doesn’t want.”

I take my attention from the beer and look at her as she stands up from the bottom shelf she was looking at. She looks at me, a silly grin crossing her face.

“What? Why are you looking at me like that?” I ask as she throws her arms around me. Standing on her tiptoes, she leans up for a kiss, and I don’t mind planting one on her right here in the middle of the store.

“I like that. Boyfriend. That sounds almost as good as Rugged,” she says as she pulls away. She’s tapping her chin as she looks me over, checking out the jeans and Braves t-shirt I’m wearing. “Hmmm, Rugged Boyfriend. Yeah, I think that’s perfect.”

Shaking my head, I decide on a couple of different kinds of beer. Charlie isn’t helpful when it comes to what her dad likes, so I’m hoping that he likes at least one of these.

I’m surprised when we pull up to a modest one-story ranch on a huge plot of land. I don’t know why, but I just assumed that an officer, especially a physician, would live in something extravagant. I must have a weird look on my face, because Charlie touches my arm.

“Not what you expected, right?” I nod, wondering how she read my expression so well. “Don’t worry. Dad gets that a lot from his colleagues. He says he doesn’t need anything bigger than this and he doesn’t want to feel lonely in a huge house by himself.”

I can understand his reasoning, and the more I learn about Wade Davenport, the more I respect and like him. Getting out of the car, I grab the beer and follow Charlie to the front door where Wade opens it and greets us before we can knock. Eyeing me up and down, he looks at my Braves shirt.

“All right, son. Nice choice. It might not be a Crimson Tide shirt, but I can get behind the Braves. Get your asses in here. It’s almost time for kickoff. If it weren’t, I’d be taking that gorgeous baby out for a spin, but there’s time for that later.” Obviously Charlie wasn’t wrong, and if Evelyn is the way to his approval, I don’t mind whoring her out for him.

He leads the way to the kitchen, where he advises me to place the beer on the counter. I take the six-packs out of the bags and wait anxiously as he looks them over. I have no idea why I’m nervous, but part of me wants her dad to like me, and this is the first step in making that happen. After a couple of moments, he puts me out of my misery when he grins at me and then at Charlie.

“I knew you’d be able to follow orders better than my daughter,” he says, grabbing a Guinness and handing me one before putting the rest in the refrigerator. “I bet she even tried to get you to buy that light shit.”

Laughing, I nod my head, earning a glare from her. “You definitely know your daughter, sir.”

“Come on, Knox. We talked about this. No sir bullshit when we’re not in uniform.” I nod, remembering that exchange, and follow him to the living room where the pre-game show is playing on the big screen.

Wade sits in a recliner in the corner while Charlie and I settle into the couch. They start arguing over the merits of their quarterback, and I can only sit back and watch them interact. I can see where Charlie’s stubbornness has come from. A part of me feels jealous at how close they are, and I wish, for the first time in a long time, that I could have a relationship like this with my own parents.

The invitation to the Labor Day party that Megan gave me is in my kitchen somewhere, and I’m wondering if I should go. If I have Cohen and Charlie, I’m sure I could get through it. Who knows? Maybe this could be a path to reconciliation. I’ve spent years being angry, avoiding this, but part of me feels that its time. If I’m honest with myself, I miss my family. So if I have a chance of getting to know them again, how can I not take it?

They finally agree to disagree, and I take the moment to thank Wade for letting me take part in their tradition. He waves me off, taking a drink of his beer before watching the television.

“Don’t sweat it, Knox. In fact, I have a friend who will be joining us, too, so I’m glad you’re here.”

Charlie’s eyebrows lift up, and she leans forward, giving her dad the stare down.

“A friend, huh? Is she a doctor? Gorgeous hair, flawless skin, last name can be found on a tree?” She’s teasing him, and he nearly chokes on the sip of beer he just took. We haven’t talked about it, but I’m guessing this is new territory for him, and I feel bad for the guy.

Placing my hand on her thigh, I try to help him out. “Sweetheart,” is all I get out before Charlie’s silencing me. It’s too late though, and Wade’s narrowing his eyes as they zone in on my hand touching her.

“Sweetheart? I know it’s been a while, but I thought you told me you were just roommates. That nothing else was going on and you had no interest in my girl.” He’s challenging me, knowing I never said that last part.

Charlie’s looking back and forth between us like she’s confused about what he’s saying. Grabbing her hand, I bring it to my lips and plant a kiss on it as I look him right in the face.

“I never said I wasn’t interested, but at the time, I didn’t think anything would happen. Our relationship has progressed since then, and well, we’re together and I’m lucky as hell that she’s mine.”

Silently, he watches us for a few moments before a huge grin spreads across his face. “Well, you’re damn right about that,” he says before turning to her. “Guess you finally found a soldier with some balls. Nice going, Charlie.”

I’m not even sure I want to know what that means. I’m saved by the bell when the doorbell rings. Wade’s about to get out of his chair, but Charlie quickly jumps up. “I’ll get it, Dad,” she says before she scurries out of the room.

Shaking his head, he looks at me and lifts his beer in my direction. “She’s all yours now,” he says, and I grin as I raise my bottle. I have no problem toasting to that.

Charlie reenters the room with a shit-eating grin on her face. I’m about to ask her what’s going on when Dr. Branch comes into view. I almost lose it when I see what she’s wearing. She looks different out of her lab coat and dress clothes, but the fact that she’s in jeans and an Auburn jersey makes me want to kiss her.

Wade rises from his chair, but not before he lets out, “You’ve got to be kidding me.” Charlie is failing at trying to contain her laughter as she rejoins me on the couch.

When Wade approaches Olivia and greets her with a kiss on the cheek, I have to fight the urge to take out my phone and snap a picture of these two in warring jerseys. Leading her to the loveseat, he takes a seat next to her.

“You never told me you were an Auburn fan,” he says accusingly.

Setting her chin, she glares at him. “The way that I see it, it only matters on one day of the year, so instead of getting you all in a huff, I decided to keep that little fact to myself.”

Holy shit. Go Dr. B! Wade shakes his head as Charlie and I try not to laugh. I kind of feel like a voyeur as I watch them, but when I see Wade grin as she leans back against him, I know things will be just fine—at least until the Iron Bowl. Watching Wade and Olivia in the same room as their rival teams play each other should be pretty interesting.

Surprisingly, I find that I’m enjoying being around Charlie and her dad. For the first time, I feel like a boyfriend and it doesn’t bother me. We spend the afternoon watching Alabama crush Virginia Tech, but the way Wade and Charlie are acting you’d think they were winning the National Championship. Once the game is over, we get up to leave when Dr. Branch—or well, Olivia as she told me to call her since I’m no longer her patient—invites us to go to dinner with them. Charlie looks at me, and I shrug, not caring either way.

Charlie answers for us. “Sure, Olivia. That sounds great.”

The two of them start discussing what type of food they want, and Wade gestures for me to follow him into the kitchen.

“If I know those two, they’ll be arguing over whether they want sushi or Italian,” he says, pulling two beers out of the fridge and handing me one. “We might as well enjoy ourselves while they’re sorting dinner plans out.”

“So you and Doc B? Is it serious?” I ask, even though I know I have no right. I’m trying to get the inside scoop for Charlie.

Looking me up and down, he counters with, “How about you and my girl? How serious is that?”

Check freaking mate. “We’re just starting out. We’ve been a couple for”—I pause to check my watch—“less than twenty-four hours now. So we’re not exactly serious, but I can assure you that I do care about her.”

Slapping me on the shoulder, he grins. “I’m not worried about that. I can see the way you look at her. Be good to her, Knox. She deserves it.” He finishes off his beer as his face turns serious. “But if you hurt her, I’ll kick your ass. I may be an old man, but I figure I can get in a swing or two before you could take me down.”

Before I can respond, the girls enter the kitchen, declaring that they’ve decided on Mexican. We go to leave, and although I know Wade wants to ride in Evelyn, Olivia coaxes him into her car. I make him a promise he can drive her another day.

Entering the restaurant, the four of us are led to a booth. Instead of sitting next to me, Charlie slides in next to her dad, leaving me to sit across from her for some reason. I’d much rather be sitting next to my girl, but I’ll deal for now. After we get our drinks and order, the table falls silent until Charlie speaks up.

“So, Olivia, how long have you and Dad been dating?” Damn, my girl goes straight for the jugular.

Olivia takes a sip of her margarita before responding. “Well, we’ve been friends for a couple of years, but it just recently developed into something more.” Wade grins at her, and Charlie looks back and forth between the two of them.

“I’m glad, Olivia. I love seeing Dad happy, even if you are wearing an Auburn jersey,” she says, smiling at her. She’s definitely her father’s daughter. I want to lean across the table and attack her mouth, but I settle for messing with her foot, wishing I could be close to her right now.

I start to slide my shoe up her leg when I suddenly feel a sharp pain on my shin, the result of someone kicking me. Holy shit. That fucking hurt. “Fuck,” I say before I can censor myself around her dad.

Wade grins at me, and I wonder what the hell he’s thinking. “Hey, Knox, I think you have a problem if you can’t tell the difference between my size 11s and Charlie’s much smaller feet. As much as I enjoy a little attention, I’d rather rub feet with someone other than my daughter’s boyfriend.”

Charlie snickers, and I shrug, feeling only slightly embarrassed. I was caught and I can get over it, even though my girl’s trying not to laugh at me. I like to pride myself in my masculinity, and I’d never knowingly play footsie with another fucking man. Sipping my beer, I brush it off, and the rest of the dinner goes off without a hitch as I make sure to keep my feet to myself.

When the check comes, Wade moves to pick it up off the table, but I swipe it out from under him at the last minute. Moving to grab my wallet, I watch as he scowls at me and sticks his hand out, waiting for me to hand it over.

“The bill, Knox,” he orders, and I grin, wondering how many times he’s used that tone with Charlie. Glancing over at her, I notice she’s watching our standoff with playful eyes.

“It’s cool, Wade. I got it.” I try not to smirk when I see him glare at me, and I know it’s really only a matter of time before I give in. Watching him get all riled up lets me know exactly where his daughter gets it from.

“I’m not letting my daughter’s boyfriend pay the bill. This is not a double date. That’d just be weird, so put your damn wallet away. This is me, a father, taking his daughter and her man, along with his woman, out for dinner. Give me the damn check.”

“Yes, sir,” I say, trying to keep a straight face as I pass him the bill, and he scowls again.

By the time we leave, I have to reaffirm my promise that he can drive Evelyn to get back into his good graces. For the first time, I actually care what a girl’s father thinks of me, and if I have to use Evelyn, then I’ll hand over the keys any time he asks. Okay, not any time, but for Charlie, I’d at least consider it.

Chapter 24

Charlie

THE DAY spent with Dad and Olivia yesterday went really well, and I’m feeling happy that he and I are both in relationships with people we care about. From what I can tell Olivia is really into Dad, and he seems completely taken by her. He couldn’t stop watching her all throughout dinner, and I started to think Knox and I needed to get a different table. I’m happy for him, and I’m hoping this is the beginning of something good for him.

I know he had fun teasing Knox, but I could tell that he had a respect for him, especially when Knox gave him shit right back. When we got home, I tried to go to my own room, but Knox wouldn’t hear of it and I was too tired to argue with him. That and the thought of being in his bed were extremely appealing as opposed to the idea of sleeping in mine alone.

He’s in the shower while I’m making breakfast, and I shake my head when I can’t find the measuring cup I need. I swear, Knox never puts anything back in the right place. Finally, I find it in a random drawer, but my eyes spot a postcard that looks out of place. Pulling it out, I read the invitation just as Knox enters the room. He freezes when he sees it in my hand

“Are you going?” I ask, wondering if he’s actually considering going to a party at his parents’ place after all these years.

Sighing, he leans back against the island. “Honestly, I wasn’t even considering it until yesterday. Watching you and your dad together kind of made me miss having my family. And I don’t know. Maybe this is their way of trying to reach out. I feel like I need to at least give it a chance, you know? I mean, what happened was a casualty of my relationship with Megan, and I’m beginning to wonder if that’s worth spending the rest of my life without family.”

I’m actually amazed, because two months ago he could barely even talk about them. “Well, as long as you have Cohen with you, I’m sure it’ll be fine,” I tell him, turning back to scramble the eggs in the skillet. But at the same time, I have to wonder how good of an idea it is.

Feeling him behind me, I lean back as he wraps his arms around me. “Not just Cohen, but you, too, sweetheart. I can’t do this without you. I need you by my side. I want you with me.”

Turning around, I look up at him. “You want me to come? And meet your family?” As much as I’d love to go with him, the thought of meeting the people who discarded him so easily sounds like an awful idea. I’m not sure I’d be able to keep my cool if they treat him the way they have been since he joined the service.

“I don’t just want you there, I need you there. Until you, I never thought I could really move on with my life. But you’ve shown me that the past isn’t worth dwelling on and I need to just live for the future. I know I’ll never have the relationship with my parents like you have with Wade, but I’d like to at least be able to exchange Christmas cards or something.”

“Knox, you’re stronger than you give yourself credit for. You don’t need me to do this. But if you want me, I’ll be there with you every step of the way, for as long as you need.”

He leans down and places a kiss on my lips. “I know it’s only been two freaking days, but I feel like it’s been so much longer, and I can’t imagine doing this without you. That probably makes me sound like a pussy, but somehow I’m okay with that.”

Placing a hand on his cheek, I smile up at him. “If that makes you a pussy, then you’re my pussy. And while I never felt like swinging to the other side, for you, I think I could do it.”

Shaking his head at me, he lifts me up onto the counter and presses his hard erection in between my legs.

“As much as I like the idea of watching you with another woman, there’s no fucking way I’m sharing this,” he growls, his hand coming up to palm my breast. I’m pushing against him, ready for him to push my shorts aside and take me right here, when a burning smell fills my nose. Opening my eyes, I see the eggs smoking, and I jump down from the counter to pull them off the burner.

He’s chuckling behind me, and I turn to glare at him. “I’ve never, not once in my life, burned eggs. But you get all testosteroney on me and I lose my damn mind!”

“They’re just eggs, babe. No need to freak out,” he says, and my mind suddenly reels from the new term of endearment he’s using. It’s been two freaking days, yet I already feel like we’ve been dating for much longer than that. I guess when you’re living together, you get everything up front, and our relationship is nothing traditional. I feel so comfortable around him, and we made the transition from roommates more easily than I ever imagined possible. My whole ‘I’m keeping my own room’ stance is going to fly out the window the moment he tosses me onto his bed.

“So when do we leave?” I ask, getting back to the topic at hand.

He runs his hand over his head as he looks at the invitation and then checks the calendar hanging on the side of the refrigerator. “The party’s in two weeks, the Saturday before Labor Day. It’s only about an hour away, so we can get up and go. We’ll just make it a day trip.”

I’m relieved that we won’t have to stay there overnight, but I’m also really proud that he’s agreeing to go. I think it’ll be good for him—to either heal open wounds or get closure—and I’m both ecstatic and nervous that he wants me there with him.

“Whatever you want to do is fine with me,” I tell him as I bring our plates with overcooked eggs to the island. He smothers them with ketchup as I head to the fridge to grab some fruit. “Hey, it’s your fault I ruined the eggs.”

Leaning over, he places a kiss on my cheek when I sit down. “They’re fine, sweetheart. Eat up. You need your strength for your sparring match with your dad later on.”

Shaking my head, I grin at him as I force myself to eat. “Oh, I forgot to tell you. Before we left the restaurant last night, Dad said he didn’t want to box with me today.”

His eyebrows furrow as he drops his fork to his plate. “Why not?”

I’m trying to keep a straight face. “He said he wants to spar with you.”

KNOX’S LEG keeps shaking nervously as we make our way towards the gym. I know I’m awful for messing with him like this, and I should tell him I was just kidding, but the way he’s been acting since I said that Dad wanted to box with him has been ridiculously cute. He kept pacing the living room floor, talking to himself and then to me, wondering whether or not he should fight with all he has or take it easy on Dad. Weighing both options, he wasn’t sure what to do because he didn’t want to hurt anyone’s ego, but he also didn’t want it to seem like he didn’t respect Dad as a boxer. Watching him was cracking me up. It was also really sweet that he actually cared about how Dad would feel either way. I could be way off base, but I’m kind of taking it as a testament to the fact that he really does care about me. I mean, if he’s worried about how my dad feels about him, that’s got to mean something, right?

Instead of being a good girlfriend and telling him I was just kidding around, I let him stew over it. Pulling into the gym parking lot, he finds a spot. Shutting off the engine, he turns towards me.

“Seriously, Charlie, what should I do? If I take him down, he might hate me. But if he knows I’m going easy on him, he’ll probably be just as pissed.” He shakes his head, his eyes pleading with me to tell him to do, and now I’m really beginning to feel bad.

I’m about to tell him that he has nothing to worry about when Kale knocks on his window. Sighing, Knox opens his door and gets out. I follow, and the three of us walk into the building together.

“It’s about time, you two,” Kale says, smirking at both of us.

“What the hell are you talking about, Montgomery?” Knox asks.

He looks back and forth between Knox and me. “Lucy told me that you’re finally admitting that you’re a thing.”

Knox turns to look at me, raising his eyebrows. “A thing?” Biting my lip, I try to suppress the smile that’s threatening to cross my face.

“Hey, those are his words not mine.” I can tell that he’s still waiting for an explanation. “And I may have called Lucy yesterday from the restaurant bathroom and told her everything that happened.”

“That’s why you were in there so long?” he asks, his eyes narrowing as the rest of my comment registers. “What do you mean, everything?”

Before I can answer, Kale does for me. “She means everything. Up top, bro. I don’t even think I have stamina like that.” He lifts his hand up, waiting for Knox to give him a high-five, and I resist the urge to punch him in the stomach for that.

Dad’s voice interrupts the conversation. “Montgomery, you better not talking about my daughter, or I’ll show you how much stamina this old man has by kicking your ass.”

Placing his hand on the small of my back, Knox leans downs, his lips coming to my ear. “We’ll talk about this later, sweetheart,” he growls, sounding slightly annoyed.

I start to protest, knowing I didn’t tell Lucy anything that happened in the bedroom and that Kale’s just trying to get under his skin. “Knox—” but he cuts me off before I can even say anything else.

“Later.”

Leaving me to stand there, I glare at Kale. “I want you in the ring after my session with Dad. You’re going to pay for that.”

Grinning, he holds his hands up. “Come on, he makes it way too easy. I mean, look at him. You know he’s punching that bag pretending it’s my face.”

Looking over to where Knox is working a punching bag, I know Kale’s probably right. My guess is that Knox doesn’t like his sexual activities discussed, and I don’t blame him. I’d probably get pretty pissy if I found out I was locker room talk. When Knox says he doesn’t share, I’m pretty sure he also means the details.

“What’s his deal?” Dad asks, having changed into his sparring clothes.

Shaking my head, I pull my gloves out of my bag to put them on. When Knox sees that’s Dad’s ready to go, he walks over to us before I can answer him.

“Wade,” Knox says, nodding at him before climbing between the ropes and getting into the ring Dad and I usually use. We watch him circle the ring, letting out a few punches as he warms up. Stopping, he looks over at us. “Well?” he asks, gesturing towards Dad.

Dad looks at me and then over at him. “Well, what?”

“Are you going to stand there and watch me all day or are we going to do this?” Knox asks him, his gloved hands on his hips. While I feel bad that I instigated this, I can’t help the giggles that rise to the surface and bubble over.

“Wellington, are you challenging me? Seriously?” Dad asks, sounding surprised.

At this point, I’m doubling over. When I look up, wiping my eyes, Knox is glaring at me.

“Excuse me, sir, but your daughter told me this morning that you wanted to spar with me, not her.”

Dad looks over at me, dazed for a moment before he starts cracking up right along with me.

“Knox, I’m flattered that you think I can hold my own with you young guys, but I think my daughter was pulling your leg. I have no desire to get in that ring with you.”

Knox lets out a deep breath and then turns to look at me. He looks equal parts relieved and pissed, and the grin immediately falls from my face. I have the urge to hightail it and run, but I got myself into this, so I might as well suffer the consequences. Pressing my heels into the floor, I stand my ground as he exits the ring and crosses to me, stopping only inches away.

His thumb lifts my chin, forcing me to look up at him. I can’t read his expression, but the fiery look in his eyes sends a pool of heat between my legs. Even though Dad’s right here, I want Knox to throw me over his shoulder, take me home, and punish me Christian Grey style. It’s only been a couple of days, but I could see Knox as the spanking type in the bedroom, and I make a mental note to try and work it into a conversation later.

“Charlotte, were you fucking with me?” he asks in a soft yet gruff tone. Oh shit. The only time he’s ever called me Charlotte is when he’s been irritated with me or pissed.

Swallowing hard, I’m kicking myself for thinking this would be a good idea. I’ve seen the sensitivity underneath his hardened shell. I should’ve known not to mess with him like this, especially when it comes to wanting Dad’s approval.

I nod, and his nostrils slightly flare as his jaw tightens. And it’s honestly hot as sin. “I was just kidding, and I was going to tell you, but then I found it completely cute the way you were so worried about how to deal with Dad. I’m sorry for making you freak out. But I swear, I didn’t mean to upset you. I was about to tell you in the car but then Kale showed up.”

Dropping my chin, he steps back from me, not quite looking at me. I want him to lean in and give me a kiss on the forehead, tell me it’s fine, and smack my ass as he give me tips to take down Dad, but he doesn’t. Instead, he looks over my head and starts to walk away.

“Jace just came in, so I’m going to go find someone who’s actually going to spar with me today. I’ll see you later,” he says in passing, leaving me to stand there and watch as he walks away.

We’ve been dating for two days and I’ve already pissed off my boyfriend. Boyfriend. I smile at that word and decide to swallow my pride and follow after him. Catching up to him right before he’s about to enter the locker room, I grab his arm and try to pull him off to the side. Instead, he leads me out the side door into an alleyway. Pressing me up against the wall, I can feel the brick biting into my back as he places his left arm by the side of my head. Looking up at him, I whisper one more time, “I’m sorry, Knox.”

“What the hell am I gonna do with you, Charlie?” he asks, and it’s a small victory that he’s dropped the Charlotte.

I give him my sexiest grin. “I can think of a few things. Spanking might be high on that list.” I tease, but he doesn’t look amused.

His eyes are expressionless, his mouth set in a grim line. Shaking his head, he pushes away from me, turning his back as his hands come up and to rest behind his head.

Stepping towards him, I reach out to grab his arm, but he pulls away. He’s never resisted my touch, so I’m desperately racking my brain, trying to figure out how to make this okay.

“Knox, come on. It’s not that big of a deal. Dad didn’t care, and I wasn’t thinking it’d get this far. For what it’s worth, I really like that you care what Dad thinks about you. And trust me, he likes you. So please, let’s just go back inside and forget this happened.” I’m practically begging. I hate the way it sounds, but he’s still turned away from me, and I can’t stand not knowing what he’s thinking.

Another minute or so passes by, and there’s nothing except highway traffic to fill the air. Finally, he slowly turns around to face me and he’s…freaking grinning. Pushing me back against the wall once again, he leans downs for a kiss, ravaging my mouth as if he hasn’t kissed me in weeks. I’m breathless when he finally pulls away. Relief washes over me when I realize he isn’t actually upset with me, and I find myself enjoying this playful side of him. Even though I could smack him for making me think he was mad, I love that we can go toe-to-toe. Dad was definitely right when he said I’d met my match and I’m so glad it’s Knox.

Placing his forehead on mine, I’m still trying to catch my breath when he plants a soft kiss against my lips before he leaves a trail of them across my jawline, making his way to my ear.

“Just messin’, babe. I’m not mad.” Shoving him back, I can’t help the smile that crosses my face.

“So let me get this straight… This whole time, you weren’t mad?” I ask, seeking one hundred percent clarification, because in the beginning, I swear he looked pissed.

“Not one single bit. Hey, I may be a hothead, but I know you tried to tell me. Just giving you a little taste of your own medicine.” He leans down and kisses me on the forehead before leading me inside. “Come on. You’ve got a dad to fight.”

Knox

OKAY, SO maybe I was a little irritated that I’d been spending the last few hours trying to figure out how to approach her dad in the ring, but when Charlie looked up at me with those sad brown eyes, like she was disappointed in herself, I couldn’t stay mad. Letting her know I was just messing around with her was worth the look of relief that washed over her face, followed by that brief make-out session against the wall.

I’m still a little worked up over it, and I decide to take out my pent-up energy on Jace in the ring while Charlie has her match with Wade. Even though I won’t let her know it, part of me was a little pissed that she messed with me, but I’ll get over it. Instead of dwelling on it, channeling the irritation into my boxing has helped me go toe-to-toe with Jace, and we’re both currently tied 1-1. I haven’t felt this good about my fitness level since before the explosion. Everything in my life is finally looking up, and I couldn’t be happier.

Jace gets in a quick jab to the side of my face while I’m deep in thought. Backing up, I regroup, and he smiles at me.

“Come on, Knox. If you’re going to be distracted, I’ll just find someone else to spar with,” he says, bouncing on the balls of his feet.

Shaking my head at him, I catch his next jab attempt between my gloves and get in a front kick to his stomach as soon I release his hand.

“I couldn’t help but overhear Kale earlier. So you and Charlie, huh?” he asks, trying to move and land a left hook. I bring up my right arm at the precise moment to block him and use my left to nail him under the chin with an uppercut. He moves back a few steps, shaking it out.

“Yeah, me and Charlie. What about it?” I ask, waiting for the whole ‘I told you so.’

He just shrugs as he answers me. “Nothing about it. I just think it’s cool. She’s good for you. And vice versa. I like you two together.”

“I’m glad I have your approval. I mean, ever since you gave me that whole ‘balls of steel’ speech, I haven’t been able to get her off my mind,” I joke, even though I now know he’s right. That’s my girl. Strong, independent, and undeniably sexy.

Jace looks beyond me and a huge grin spreads over his face. “Oh yeah, HUGE balls of steel,” he laughs, pointing past me.

Turning around, I see Charlie straddling Kale, his stomach flat on the mat. She has him in a hammerlock, his left arm twisted behind his back. She’s leaning over, whispering something in his ear, and I wonder what the fuck she’s saying. He nods, and she lets him go. Looking around, he shakes his arm out before he exits the ring, making his way over to where Jace and I are.

Fuck. Jace.

The second the thought crosses my mind, I turn around. He’s only inches away, grinning at me, ready for the takedown.

“Come on, dude,” I start to protest, but it’s no use. He pounces, and before I can get my bearings, I’m flat on my back, Jace grinning over me.

“Don’t worry, buddy. I’m sure your balls are still bigger than hers.” Winking down at me, he sticks out a hand and helps me up.

“That was pretty damn cheap, Jace,” I hear Charlie call as she walks up to the ring, sending him a mock glare, which only makes him laugh.

“Hey, I was just taking advantage of him enjoying you taking Kale down. Maybe you shouldn’t be so distracting,” he says as he walks away, still chuckling.

Slipping out of the ropes, I place my arm around her as she leans into me. “Hey, Rugged. What was it you were telling me about situational awareness when you’re in the ring?”

I place a kiss on her forehead while also shaking my head at her. “When it comes to you, I can’t help myself. Especially when you’re across the gym straddling another guy and not fighting your dad.”

Grinning, she smiles up at me. “Dad and I finished early, and I wanted to spar with Kale. Speaking of…” She trails off as Kale finally approaches.

“Dude, your girlfriend’s a ball buster. I’m glad no one from the platoon was here to see that damn takedown. My arm still fucking hurts,” he says, rubbing it for effect.

I’m thinking the opposite, wishing more of the guys had been here to see her being a badass, but I understand where Kale is coming from. No guy wants to be straddled by a chick unless that means she’s lowering herself down onto his cock, and well, my girl is most definitely not doing that with anyone but me.

“Hey, man, I was just fucking around when I said Lucy told me everything. All she said was that something happened and you two were together now. I know you like your privacy, so seriously, dude, that’s all I know. And for what it’s worth, I’m happy as hell for you two.”

“I appreciate it, man. I’m a fucking lucky guy,” I tell him, and I see a pink tint spread over Charlie’s cheeks. I’m not sure if she’s flushed from her workout or my words. Either way, it causes my dick to stir to life, and I want nothing more than to get her home.

Placing my hand on the small of her back, we say our goodbyes to Kale and I lead her out of the gym and into my car, ready to get home and show her just how fucking lucky I know I am.

Chapter 25

Knox

AFTER LEAVING the gym, I was so ready to have my way with her, but she was complaining about sore muscles. While she was getting her workout gear out of my car, I went inside and drew her a warm bath. I can’t remember the last time I used my oversized bathtub, and I know there’s never been a girl in it. For some reason, I want Charlie to use it.

“Knox, what are you wanting for dinner?” she calls down the hall, and I can’t help but smile at how normal it sounds, and how domestic this feels.

I don’t answer, and moments later she finds me in the bathroom.

“What’s all this?” she asks, motioning towards the filled bathtub and the lit candles surrounding it.

“I thought you could soak in a warm bath to loosen up your muscles. I know how much you exerted yourself when you took down Kale today,” I tease, and she throws a towel at me.

Walking into the room, she places a kiss on my lips. “This is perfect, Knox. I can’t remember that last time I soaked in a bath, and I could definitely use it after today.”

Leaving the bathroom, she comes back moments later with a glass of wine. I grin at her, and she shrugs.

“What? I’m going to enjoy this bath as much as I can. Now get out so I can relax!” she tells me, pushing me out of the bathroom, but not before she plants a kiss on my lips.

A few minutes later, I’m wandering the house, wanting to join her in the bath even though she kicked me out. Grabbing a bottle of wine and an extra glass, I make my way down the hall with the pretense that she may need a refill.

When I get to the bathroom, I immediately harden as I take in the sight of her. She has her head leaned back, feet out of the water on both sides of the tub. Her breasts are just above the water line, and she’s currently working them over with a loofa, spreading her body wash all over her skin. It’s more than I can take.

I set the glass down, fill it, and immediately remove my clothes. Kneeling on the floor next to the tub, I lean in and take a nipple into my mouth, surprising her. She gasps, and I pull back, giving her a cocky smile.

“Room for two?” I ask, and she sits up, allowing me to slide in behind her. Leaning back against the cool tile, I wrap my arms around her as she settles against my chest. I love the feeling of her wet, naked skin pressing against mine. I could memorize it, this moment, to replay again in my mind, but the memory alone would never be enough.

Grabbing the loofa from her, I begin to rub it over her skin, not missing a single inch. After I’m satisfied that I’ve rubbed her entire body, I toss it to the side and pour her body wash directly on my bare hand. I start at her collarbone, spreading the liquid over her before moving down. Both of my hands knead her breasts, teasing and tugging at her nipples. She squirms against me, and I slide my hands down to her waist, stilling her movement, but she’s not making it easy on me. The whole time she’s trying to grind on my dick, which is so fucking hard that I can barely concentrate. As much as I want to be inside her right now, I’m going to take my time.

Her head turns to the side, giving me perfect access to her earlobe. As my hand travels down to rest between her thighs, my lips find their way to her ear.

“You know I should punish you for that stunt at the gym, right?” I growl, and I have to wonder who’s going to be tortured more.

A shiver runs through her as she pushes back against me. Her arms come up and hook around the back of my head. The movement causes her head to arch back, giving me full access to her throat.

“I’ll accept any punishment you deem necessary. Just don’t make me wait for it.”

Chuckling, I store those words away for future use. My hand slips between her folds, rubbing up and down, circling her core. My fingers move faster, working to bring her right to the edge as my other hand covers one breast. She moans when I pinch her nipple a little less gently than normal. She’s practically bucking as my fingers thrust in and out of her. Water’s sloshing outside the tub due to her movements, but she’s too focused on my hands to even notice. The moment I begin to feel her tighten around my fingers, I slowly pull them out. I slide my hand up to her stomach and press against it, pushing her back against my dick, letting her feel how hard she’s making me right now. Because I am. So fucking hard. And I’m desperate to be inside her, but I’m enjoying the fuck out of this torture and I wonder if I can get her to beg.

“You feel that, sweetheart? Do you feel how much I want you?” I ask, and she nods as she removes her hands from where they were gripping the back of my head.

“God, Knox, I want you, too. More than I’ve ever wanted anyone in my life. Please, don’t leave me like this,” she begs, bringing her own hand between her thighs. I remove it and grasp her wrist.

“This is all mine, sweetheart,” I tell her, not letting anyone else get close, not even her. I’ve never felt this possessive over a woman, but then again I haven’t had one I actually cared about until now. I want to be the only one who gets her off, who makes her feel pleasure until she’s begging for more.

She’s rubbing her thighs together, trying to find some sort of relief. Call me a bastard, but I’m not ready to let her go over the edge just yet. Placing my hands on her thighs, I squeeze just hard enough to get her to stop moving. “The more you try to do this yourself, the longer it’s going to be until I make you come.”

Her body goes rigid as her hands come up to grip the sides of the tub. Shivering, she slides down just a little bit, covering her breasts with the water. While I want to prolong this for as long as I can, I know the water’s going to get cold, which is the last thing my dick needs to happen.

Slowly, I sit up straighter and pull her back up, peppering her neck with kisses as I allow my hand to wander down her body, just barely grazing her tits. Tracing an outline over her tight, toned stomach, I pause for a moment to look down at her. It’s an erotic sight—her wet, naked body resting against mine as she waits for my hand to finally bring her some relief. Something about looking at her body from this point of view makes me think of what she said at the store, about being barefoot and pregnant, and I can only imagine us in this same position but with my hand resting on her pregnant belly.

Shaking my head at the thought, I know it’s too goddamn early to even be thinking such things, but I already know that I want Charlie in my life for the long term. I just hope she feels the same. I’m not saying I’m ready for confessions of love, but I know I want more from her than just a casual fling.

“Knox?” Charlie’s soft whisper echoes on the bathroom and pulls me from my thoughts. She’s turned slightly, looking up at me. I take the opportunity to lean down and press a soft kiss against her lips. She settles back in against me, and I move a lone finger just above her clit. Looking down, I can see she’s struggling not to move.

“All right, sweetheart, I’ve gotta know. Are you sorry you fucked with me at the gym?” I ask, taking a quick swipe over her clit before removing my finger. I’m honestly not mad, but I’m curious as to what she’ll say when she’s desperate to get off.

Letting out a deep breath, she nods. “I already told you I was. I’m not sorry for messing with you. That part was fun, but I am sorry I let it go so far,” she says. I try to suppress a grin, not surprised that my girl couldn’t just say yes.

“Are you going to do it again?” I ask, moving my finger down as I press it between her legs.

She waits a moment before answering. I start to pull my hand away from her, but she’s quick to grab it and hold it in place.

In a hushed, breathy tone, she finally responds. “Probably.”

I shake my head, knowing she’s only being honest. “I wouldn’t have it any other way,” I growl into her ear.

Grabbing her waist with both hands, I lift her up and twist so I can place her on the side of the tub. She shivers, and I don’t know if it’s from the cool tile under her ass or the way I slide my hands up her legs, pushing them apart so I can move in between them. Having been patient enough, I don’t make her wait. As my hands grip her thighs, I bring my head down and suck on her clit, causing her to cry out at the contact. Slipping a finger inside her, I can feel how wet she is. Even if it’s just from the water, it’s such a fucking turn-on.

The way Charlie responds to my touch so easily is so damn sexy, and for the first time I care more about a woman’s pleasure than my own. Spending the few minutes rewarding her for her patience, I devour her with my mouth, licking, sucking, and biting every so often as my fingers continue their assault, pumping in and out of her, stopping only to press my thumb down on her clit. The way she’s gripping my shoulders as I dive into her sweet center makes me lap at her hungrily, and I can’t get enough.

It only takes a few moments before her nails dig into my skin and I feel her tightening around my fingers. I hear her panting, but I’m too focused on riding the wave of her orgasm with her to look up. When I finally do, I almost lose it. She’s leaning back against the frosted window, eyes closed, back arched as she comes in my mouth. Her nipples are rock hard, and I take one in my hand, pinching down as she continues to come.

“Fuck, fuck oh god, Knox,” she pants with a hushed desperation.

I pull my fingers out of her, giving her one last kiss down south before pulling her back into the water as I settle against the back of the tub. She’s on my lap, and before I can do anything, she straddles me.

Positioning herself so that her entrance is hovering over my erection, she smiles down at me with lust-filled eyes. “If that’s the way you’re going to punish me, I think I’m going to have to start being a very bad girl,” she drawls as she sucks her bottom lip into her mouth between her teeth.

Holy fuck, my girl is hot. I’m starting to think of other punishments she might enjoy when she sinks down on me and I immediately lose my train of thought. I usually want full control when it comes to sex, but when Charlie takes charge, I have no problem handing over the reins.

She throws her head back as she begins to move up and down on my cock, slowly at first before she picks up momentum. I’m lifting my hips so my dick slams up into her when she sinks down, our movements in perfect rhythm. Water is once again flowing out of the tub as I continue to slam into her while her hips circle and grind against my groin, both of us desperate for release. I’m so fucking close, but I’m not ready for this to end. The thought of bending her over the counter while I take her from behind is the only reason I’m able to still my movements.

She protests when I lift her off me. It’s not until I step out of the tub and guide her out, leading her to the counter, that she realizes what I intend to do. Looking up at me with hungry eyes, she begins to lower herself to the ground, but I stop her, knowing I’m at risk of coming the moment her tongue touches me.

“Another time, sweetheart,” I say, causing her to glare at me.

“I hate when you say that,” she reminds me, and I smile, thinking of the last time I said those words to her. Damn, that night I never would’ve thought I’d be here months later, Charlie ready and willing to drop to her knees to pleasure me.

I brush my lips over hers before I grab her waist. “I know, baby. But right now, I’d rather be inside your tight pussy instead of your mouth. That is, after I spank that hot little ass.”

A tremor passes through her at my words, and she looks up at me, a hungry gleam in her eyes. “Then why are you still talking? I’m pretty sure you still owe me part of my punishment, Rugged,” she says, and holy fuck, if she doesn’t stop talking, I’m not going to last two seconds when I get inside her. I was caught off guard earlier when she mentioned spanking, but if my girl’s down for it, who am I to disappoint her?

Charlie

KNOX IS looking down at me as if I’ve just told him I’ve cured cancer and gotten him the world’s greatest Christmas gift. Truthfully, I’m surprised at this newfound boldness, but when I’m with him, I feel like some wanton vixen, ready to let him have his way with me—however he damn well pleases.

The moment he mentioned spanking, I was half hoping he was joking, but the sweet torment from the tub has my body so on fire that I think I’m ready to try new things with him. The thing is, I trust Knox—completely—and I know that no matter what he’ll never hurt me.

Admittedly, I’ve always been a little curious about that kind of stuff, and it’s only increased tenfold since the likes of Christian Grey and James Cavendish hit my Kindle. Drew was never interested when I tried to get him to explore new things. Don’t get me wrong—I definitely have my hard limits. But spanking has been intriguing to me. I’ve been turned on several times when in the ring with Knox, and I have a feeling that his palm coming down on my bare ass will only intensify the way I feel when he’s inside me.

“Ah, I believe you’re right. And since you reminded me when you didn’t have to, you’ll have to be rewarded afterwards,” he tells me as he nibbles on my earlobe, biting down hard as he finishes his sentence.

His hands rest on my shoulders and he gently turns me around. One hand goes down my front where he cups my breast while the other one slides down my back, resting on the small of it. Pushing me forward, he then uses his foot to spread my legs apart as I rest my hands on the counter. For once, I’m glad I’m tall for a girl because once he has me in position, he easily aligns our bodies and takes no time sliding into me. He lifts me on my toes as he drives in deep, thrusting in, out, causing me to wiggle my ass back against him, wanting, needing more.

Slowing his thrusts, he’s barely moving now. He slowly pulls out, until just the tip of him is still inside me.

“Look at me,” he commands in a soft, gruff tone. When I twist to look at him, he shakes his head and points at the mirror over the counter. “No, there.” Placing my hands back on the counter, I do as he says, and the sight before me takes my breath away.

My breasts are pressed against the cool marble countertop, and my hair, initially pinned up, has become undone, tendrils framing my face, which is flushed from the steam of the room—or more likely, from Knox’s endless pleasuring. I look thoroughly fucked, sated, satisfied, but it’s not until I look at Knox behind me that I realize something else. I look happy. And I am. Undeniably, heart-completely-full happy. And it’s because of him, in and out of the bedroom.

My eyes meet his penetrating gaze and I’m unnerved when I see him looking at me with a heated tenderness I’ve never seen. His eyes are dark and filled with desire, and the look alone causes me to shudder in anticipation. A finger traces my spine until he comes to the top of my ass, where he flattens his palm.

“Baby, are you sure?” he asks, eyes not leaving mine.

Slowly, I nod, because it’s true. I want this. I want to feel Knox’s hand bringing me pain at the same time the rest of him is giving me pleasure. He lets out a sigh of relief, and his hand slowly travels down to my left ass cheek as he caresses it. He pulls back, his hand hovering over me. Closing my eyes, I hold my breath, waiting for him to strike. The very moment his hand hits my ass, he slams into me, giving me the ultimate mixture of pain and pleasure. A sharp, stinging pain is coupled with the tingling sensations of his hard cock deep inside me, and pleasure wins out. His hand is quick to move back to my ass, rubbing the spot where his palm hit.

“Sweetheart, open your eyes,” he says, his voice soft. I comply and catch his eyes in the mirror. “You’re so fucking beautiful, but seeing you like this? It’s the most breathtaking sight I’ve ever seen. Tell me that was okay.”

“Do it again,” I say, letting him know it was more than fine.

Eyes wide, he nearly pulls out again, and this time I watch with fascination as he draws his hand back then brings it down to smack my ass as he buries himself in me simultaneously. The way my ass ripples under his touch fascinates me until he’s bending over, pressed against my back, thrusting wildly into me. He buries his face in my neck, and I can’t stop watching in the mirror as he fucks me relentlessly. It isn’t until he brings his fingers to my clit that I finally tear my gaze away. Closing my eyes, I push back against him, and it’s not long before we’re both crying out, finding release. Slumping on the counter, he pumps one last time, filling me fully.

Kissing my shoulder, he bites down gently before moving up to place a kiss on my cheek. He pulls out, and I watch as he cleans himself up. When he comes back to me, I haven’t moved as I’m completely spent from our lovemaking. He bends down and places a soft kiss on the spot on my ass that he smacked. Removing his lips, he rubs it gently, and although there’s still a slight stinging feeling, I’d do it all over again. And I plan to.

He gets a damp cloth and wipes between my legs before picking me up and carrying me into the bedroom. Depositing me on the bed, he climbs in and pulls the sheets over us. We’re on our sides, facing each other. As he brushes a loose hair out of my face, his eyes meet mine and I see something in them—something that looks a lot like awe. Like he cherishes me. Almost—not quite, but almost—like love. But it’s way too soon for that. I push the thought away, even though I know that if I really examined my feelings, I’d know I’m already heading down that path. It’s not going to be long before I’m completely head over heels.

“It’s never been like that for me,” he confesses, and without saying it, I know exactly what he means.

“It’s hasn’t for me either, Knox,” I admit, because it’s the truth. What we just experienced was so much more than fucking. It was a bond of trust, respect, and again, not saying the word love, but something that closely resembled it.

“I don’t know what I’m doing here, but I’m trying. All I can tell you is I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. I can’t get enough of you. I hate when you’re not around. I’m stifled when you’re gone. Like you’re the air I need to breathe, the air I’ve needed my entire life, because until you, I wasn’t whole. I shut everyone out, but you worked your way in, little by little, and now that I have you in my life, I feel like a new man.”

His words penetrate my heart, and I can feel myself barreling down that previously mentioned path.

“Knox, I’ve never felt this way this fast, but I wouldn’t change a minute of it. You’ve made me stronger, let me be myself, and I think all along I was just drifting until I found someone just as stubborn and headstrong as me. Someone who could see the real me and not ask for some compliant Stepford wannabe. I don’t know where this is going, but I know that I can’t imagine my life before this summer, before you.”

He places an arm around my waist and pulls me into him, pressing a kiss on my forehead. “All I know is that you’re in my home, in my bed, and most importantly, Charlie, you’re in my heart. I don’t know where this is going either, but I do know one thing. You aren’t going anywhere.”

My heart is doing backflips at his words, and as we settle into a comfortable silence, I can do nothing but think of the implications of his words. The thought of Knox Wellington in my life permanently is the last thing on my mind as I fall asleep with a huge grin on my face.

Chapter 26

Knox

THE ALARM goes off way too early, especially after someone decided she wanted a taste of me at two a.m. She’s been insatiable since that night in the tub, and not a day goes by that we don’t spend time together exploring each other’s bodies, getting to know what turns us on, both in and out of the bedroom. Groaning, Charlie leans over me to slap the snooze button on the clock and settles back down on the bed.

Placing my arm around her waist, I pull her in close, and she giggles when I press my hard-on against her ass.

“Wake up, sweetheart,” I whisper, my breath tickling her ear, causing her to shiver. “We’ve gotta get up so we can get ready.” It’s finally the day of the party, and while part of me is dreading it, I’m ready to get this show on the road.

She rubs her ass up and down my erection, and I’m three seconds away from pushing her on her back, sliding into her warmth, and having my way with her, party be damned. But I’m pretty sure Cohen will kill me if I don’t show up. He was fucking ecstatic when I told him I was coming. I can’t disappoint the only blood brother I still have.

My hands grip her hips, stilling them. Pushing her onto her back, I hover over her, and she grabs my tags. “Come on, Rugged. Just a quickie before we have to hit the road.”

As tempting as that sounds, the earlier we get to Belle Meade, the better. Leaning down to place a kiss on her lips, I push off the bed. “Rain check, baby, but I promise it’ll be worth it.” Her eyes light up when I give her a playful spank.

Ever since that night in the bathroom, she’s been craving it, but I’ve been saving it up until she begs for it. Something in our relationship shifted that night. I know spanking doesn’t seem like much, but the way she trusted me to be the first person to do it to her, hard enough to sting, awakened something in my heart, and I can feel myself starting to fall for her.

Two hours later, I’m pacing the living room floor, waiting for Charlie to come out of the bedroom. She tried to go back to her own room after that first weekend together, but there was no way I was spending my days filled with her only to spend my nights in separate rooms. Every night I picked her up and placed her in my bed. By day three she stopped fighting me, and we’ve been sharing my room ever since.

“Babe, are you almost ready?!” I yell down the hall, looking at my watch and knowing we need to leave.

“I don’t know what to freaking wear!” she screeches, a tone I’ve never heard from my cool, collected Charlie. Heading down the hall, I find her frantically throwing clothes out of the closet. She’s standing there in nothing but a thong and a strapless bra, and I swear, visions of spanking that tight, toned ass cross my mind.

“Charlie, it’s not that big of a deal. Just wear whatever.”

Her back is still to me when she freaks out. “Wear whatever?! Knox, I’m meeting my boyfriend’s family for the first time! I can’t ‘wear whatever!’”

Walking up behind her, I slide my hands down her arms, grabbing her hands. Leaning down, I kiss her neck. “Sweetheart, whatever you choose will be perfect. What you wear doesn’t matter. All that matters is that you’re with me.”

She turns around and loops her arms around my neck. “Three months ago, I’d be laughing at myself for thinking this, but you’re the sweetest man I know. You always know what to say,” she tells me, stretching up to place a kiss on my lips.

“Don’t tell anyone. I’d hate for my reputation to be ruined.” I grin at her, and when she steps back, her eyes widen as she takes in the sight of me.

“Oh my god. Are you freaking kidding me?” she says, staring at me.

Looking down, I’m not really sure what the big deal is. I’m wearing black dress slacks with a light green button-up tucked in at the waist. It’s going to be warm, so I’ve rolled the sleeves halfway up my forearm, but I did decide to complete the look with a matching green tie. I have to admit, it’s been a long damn time since I’ve dressed up in anything other than my dress greens, and I think I look pretty damn good.

“What?” I ask, not sure what her deal is.

Waving her arm up and down at me, I can’t help but watch the way her breasts move with each arm gesture. “This. You. All dressed up and sexy. I swear, I didn’t think I could get enough of you when you’re lounging around in nothing but basketball shorts, but then I saw in your uniform and I thought I was going to have to tear off your ACUs so I could push you down on the bed and ride you. Now you walk in all sweet and sexy, looking like a freaking GQ model? Is there anything you don’t look good in? It’s annoying. I mean, I love that my boyfriend is so freaking gorgeous, but still… Can’t you have a bad hair day or something?” she huffs, finally stopping to catch a breath.

Chuckling, I pull her back into me. “I’ll wear whatever you want me to if it turns you on. But, sweetheart, I promise you, I’m not into fashion. Anything you wear—or don’t wear for that matter—means nothing to me. When I wake up with you in the morning and you’re half drooling out the side of your mouth, you’re beautiful to me. When you get all done up for work and I want to rip the pencil skirt off you, you’re gorgeous. When you walk in the door and barely give me a kiss before you change into your pajamas, you’re astonishing, and it takes everything in me not to follow you to the bedroom to show you how much you mean to me.” I pause, brushing her bangs out of her face. “Charlie, it doesn’t matter what you look like, because when it all boils down to it, day after day you show me your heart, and it’s the most goddamn beautiful fucking thing I’ve ever seen. I pray to God that I’ll be worthy of having it for as long as you want me.” Holy fuck. I have no idea where this inner sap is coming from. All I know is that I mean every word.

We’re both silent for a moment, and then she pushes me back until I fall against the bed. Straddling me, she goes for my tie, trying to loosen it, and as much as I want her wild in bed, I have to muster up every single bit of strength to lift up and move her off me. I don’t miss the cute pout that spreads across her face.

“Come on, babe. We’ve got to leave. You’ll look perfect in anything you wear, I promise you,” I tell her, placing a kiss on her forehead and leaving the room, hoping to cool my jets and calm my dick. Trust me, I’d rather spend the day wrapped up in bed with her instead of going back to my roots. I feel a little like I’m going against the firing squad. I barely made it out of there in one piece the first time, and I can admit that I’m nervous about seeing my parents again. And Branson. I have no idea if we’ll ever be brothers again, but I guess it’s time I find out.

When Charlie finally emerges from the bedroom, she looks gorgeous as hell. She still looks like my girl, and I’m so grateful for it. I already feel like an imposter in this tie, but the way she looked at me when she saw it made wearing it worth it. She’s wearing a dark green sundress, kind of like the brown one she wore on our first non-date. There’s a sash around her waist, the light green color matching my tie. Her breasts look full and firm, and I almost want to tell her to go cover up. I don’t bother because I know she’d just fight me on it. The dress falls to mid-thigh, and I can see the ripple of her quads as she walks towards me. She’s wearing a pair of brown heels, and when she reaches me, she’s only a couple of inches shorter. I love it.

“Gorgeous,” I tell her, leaning in for a kiss.

She laughs and pushes me away. “It’s not too Britney Justin à la their denim days, is it?”

Shaking my head, I grab her hand and lock up the house before we make our way to Evelyn. “I have no idea what that even means.”

Turning to me, she gapes. “Are you serious?! It was only one of the highlights from our youth. You don’t remember when Justin Timberlake and Britney Spears showed up at an awards show in matching denim outfits? It was atrocious!”

“Yeah, I must’ve missed that. Are you saying we look like matching pop stars?”

A small blush comes across her cheeks. “No, not at all. I just…want to make sure you don’t care that we have similar colors.”

Crossing to her, I wrap her up in my arms. “Sweetheart, you… no, we look perfect.”

WHEN WE pull up to the gate of my parent’s estate, my heart begins racing. I know my leg’s shaking uncontrollably, and Charlie places her hand on it, as if her touch will calm me down. It does, a little bit, and I’m more than grateful that she’s here. I don’t think I could do this without her. In fact, I’m pretty damn sure I would’ve torn the invitation up if I’d gotten it before we met. Something about her strength fuels my own, and I know I’m ready for this. Rolling down the window, I ready myself to speak to security.

“Name?”

“Knox Nathaniel Wellington the Third,” I answer, feeling weird about saying my full name now that I’m back on my home turf. Charlie squeezes my thigh and gives me a reassuring smile.

The audio crackles before the voice responds. “I’m sorry; did you say Knox Nathaniel?”

Clearing my throat, I can’t help but be a dick. “Did I fucking stutter?’

Without another word, the gate opens, and I wind Evelyn up the driveway, shaking my head as I spy the limos, Ferraris, and other expensive-as-shit cars these people only drive to events like this. Parking the car, I’m wondering what the fuck I’m doing here, but Charlie grabs my hand, squeezing it.

“We can do this, Knox,” she tells me, and the thought that we’re a ‘we’ makes this whole thing bearable.

She gets out of the car before I can come open her door, but I stick my elbow out so she can entwine her arm in mine. Laughing at me, she pushes my arm down, grabbing my hand in hers, linking our fingers.

“We’re not that formal, Knox. Just because we’re here, let’s not forget who we are. Who you are, okay?”

I feel a wave of nostalgia wash over me when I enter my parents’ house. Part of me wants to turn around and get back in my car, fleeing back to Clarksville. But then Charlie squeezes my hand, letting me know that she’s right here with me.

Walking down the hallway, I look at the pictures on the wall. There are pictures of us all growing up, and when I get to the end, I stop abruptly and can’t help but be shocked as hell. All of our graduation pictures hang on the wall, and there’s a wedding picture of Branson and Megan, which I pass over quickly. But the last section of wall is all me. My Boot Camp graduation picture is there, and I can’t suppress the smile that comes to my face, knowing that I look like a fucking kid swimming in a uniform. There are framed newspaper clippings from awards and decorations ceremonies. And holy fuck, there’s even a framed timeline of all my promotions. How in the hell did they get all this? And why? I wonder how long they’ve been following my career. I honestly thought they’d just written me off, and I didn’t know any different because I never let Cohen talk about them.

The last picture is my undoing, and I have to swallow hard as I collect my bearings. It’s a photograph of me lying on a stretcher in Afghanistan, taken by Public Affairs when they flew me out of there. Moving in, I read the caption: “Local hero Knox Wellington being medevaced after the detonation of a roadside bomb. His current condition is unknown.”

I don’t even realize that Charlie’s beside me until I hear her gasp. Looking towards her, I see that she has tears in her eyes and her hand is covering her mouth.

“That’s you,” she says softly.

Pulling her into me, I press a kiss against her head. “That was me, babe. And I got through it. I’m here. With you, okay?” I ask, looking into her eyes to make sure she really is fine. We’ve never talked in depth about the incident, so this is the first time she’s really coming face to face with my job. I’m guessing it’s a shock to her.

Nodding, she presses her head against my chest, embracing me. I’m not sure who’s comforting whom right now, but it doesn’t really matter. Seeing that my family didn’t completely forget me is both painful and encouraging. Painful because I allowed myself to think the worst all these years, but encouraging because it makes me think that everything’s going to be fine.

I don’t know how long we stand there, and I’m about to pull away when a voice interrupts us.

“Knox? Is that really you?’ I still at hearing the voice of my mother, the one woman I thought would never betray me but ended up doing so anyway.

Turning around, I find myself face to face with her for the first time in eleven years and I don’t know what to feel. I’m wondering how I look to her. When I left home, I was a boy. Young, naïve, stupid. I’ve put on over forty pounds of muscle since joining the Army, and now that I’ve come home, I’m a man. It’s probably weird, but I stand up just a little bit taller, hoping to put the changes in me on display, letting her know I’m not some kid who can be pushed around anymore.

Taking a moment to study her, I realize she looks the same, but I guess that’s what money will do for you. Looking surprised to see me, she extends an arm then detracts it immediately.

“I…I didn’t think you’d actually come,” she whispers.

“I didn’t think I would either, but Cohen wanted me here. And well, I think I’m ready to let go of the past,” I tell her, pulling Charlie closer to me.

Surprising me, she reaches her hand out to my mom. “It’s very nice to meet you. I’m Charlotte Davenport, but most people call me Charlie,” she says, sending her an award-winning smile.

My mom takes Charlie’s hand, shaking it softly. “Amelia Wellington. It’s very nice to meet you, Charlie,” she says, surprising me that she’d use a nickname.

“Knox, can we speak privately?” Mom asks, and a sense of dread and apprehension washes over me. Might as well get this over with.

Charlie begins to back away, but I draw her in closer. “Anything you have to say to me can be said in front of Charlie.” Mom nods, and motions for us to follow her.

She leads us to a remote den and closes the door. Sighing, she walks to the bar and pours herself a glass of brandy before motioning for us to sit. Taking a sip of her drink, she briefly closes her eyes before letting out a deep breath. She sits in an oversized chair and looks directly at me. My leg’s shaking, due to the nerves I’m feeling from wondering what she’s going to say. I’m not even sure at this point what I want her to say, what she could say to make everything fine between us. I’m worried it’s been too long, that we’re too far gone. Right now, the only thing keeping me from getting back in my car and going home is the girl sitting beside me.

“Knox…I have no idea where to start. I’m ashamed…so ashamed for far I let things go, for this division between us. I don’t deserve your forgiveness, but you have to know that I am sorry for everything that happened. When you came home from the recruitment office and told us your plans, I lost it. You were always my sweetest boy, and the thought of you joining the military scared the hell out of me. It’d been less than a year since the September 11 attacks, and I couldn’t stand the idea that my child would be soon going off to war, which is why I broke down like I did. I should’ve let you explain at the time, and every day I pray I had, because I think I could have tried to understand why you needed to get away.” She pauses to take a sip of her brandy, swallowing hard, and I’m wishing I had one of those right about now. I don’t know what I was thinking was going to happen, but an apology didn’t even cross my mind, which is now reeling from her words. Words I didn’t even know I’d needed until she said them, but the moment I heard them, something—relief, maybe—washed over me. Years of pain and disappointment begin to fade away and I’m realizing that maybe it’s time to let go. Time to forgive.

Clearing my throat, I know I can be man enough to admit my part in this whole thing. “I should’ve explained. I know it was sudden, and it went against everything I’d been planning for my future, but I couldn’t get the words out. I already had the image of what they’d done engrained in my mind, and voicing what I saw, I just…” I trail off, not wanting to think about it. Charlie squeezes my hand, and when I look at her, she gives me a reassuring smile.

Nodding, my mother continues. “I understand that now. When you left, even after your father’s ultimatum, he and Branson convinced me that you were the one who left Megan and that you’d used your brother to make it sound like you were the wronged one. She even agreed that you two had been done before she began seeing him.”

“Bullshit. That’s not what happened,” I protest, more shocked that she believed their story but not surprised that Megan and Branson both lied about it.

A look of what I can only guess is shame crosses her face. “I didn’t know she was lying until Cohen told me that he’d overheard them talking about it. Then it was too late. You were gone, and I had no idea where you were. But I was so wrong, Knox, and I’ve been paying for it ever since. I should’ve known. From the moment you were born, you were my little sweetheart.” She pauses, and I’m reminded of all the times I spent as a kid helping her in the kitchen or listening to her cheer loud from the sidelines at my baseball games. Until Cohen came, I’d always been close with my mom, and I’m wondering how I forgot all those times.

She continues before I can dwell on it. “I knew you had the kindest heart out of all my boys and you would never hurt someone you loved. Instead I let myself believe them, and I was so wrong. And it’s been killing me ever since I found out the truth. I’ve missed out on so much of your life, all because of a lie. A lie I should’ve never believed in the first place.”

She bursts into tears, and it takes everything in me not to move to her, to let me comfort her, the way she did for me when I was little, but I’m just not ready. Sitting here, I can feel a burning sadness from knowing that if I hadn’t been a stubborn ass and forwarded my contact information every time I switched posts, maybe all of this would’ve been resolved years ago. Cohen was only eleven when I left home, and I’d send him random postcards without a return address. It wasn’t until he was fourteen that he tracked me down through email and we became brothers again. I made him promise not to tell my parents where I was, and as much as I know that it pained him to do so, he still kept my secret.

Slowly, she regains her composure. “The local newspaper loved featuring you every chance they could, proud of the Hometown Hero, as they called you. It made it easy to follow your career throughout the years. I’m not ashamed to admit I had to medicate myself every time I saw something about your platoon heading overseas. I was so terrified of losing you, even though I no longer had you. This last time…when Cohen told me you were in the hospital, I couldn’t stay away any longer. I know you probably don’t know this, but I was there, every single day. By the time you finally woke up, Cohen thought it’d be best if I left.”

An overwhelming sense of confusion rushes through me at her revelation, and I need her to clarify. To say it out loud. “You were at the hospital? Why?”

“Cohen’s kept me up to date with your service since he’s been old enough to really understand it. I know you had some agreement. He made me promise not to contact you unless you made a hint that you wanted it, and while that stung, I respected his—your—wishes. But when he got the call that you were in a coma, he freaked out and called me. Which lead to me almost having a meltdown and realizing that life is way too short not to have my son in my life. I love you, Knox. I always have. That will never, ever change. And after several fights between your father and me, I got in the car and made the drive to Ft. Campbell. I know I’ve been a shit mother, but you’re my son. I’ve screwed up for far too long. I needed to be there. I had to see that you were okay. And once you were, everyone thought it’d be best if I left,” she says, looking away from me.

Sighing, I honestly have no idea what to say. Or to even think at this point. “So you did actually come see me?” I ask, for some reason needing further clarification even though she’s already said it twice.

“Yes, Knox. I was there.”

Something fierce unleashes inside me, and I’m on my feet, pacing the room. I'm so caught off guard by her admission, and I have no idea how to feel right now. On one hand, I’m relieved. For the longest time, I thought I had lain in that hospital bed for three weeks and that even that wasn’t enough for my parents to come see me. That Megan, of all people, was the only one from my past who’d showed up, and I can admit that it hurt like hell. Hearing that my mother was actually there, that she did actually care, unnerves me.

“So you were there. You were in the fucking hospital room, after not having spoken to me in eleven years. Why didn’t you stick around? Why didn’t you fight them when they said you should leave? If you so badly wanted to be back in my life, why would you run when you had the perfect chance to make me listen to you?” I ask, wondering at the same time if I’d even have been up for listening to her if she’d tried.

“I wish I knew. I think, in the end, I was a coward. I had no idea how you were going to feel about my being there, and I didn’t think I could watch you in that hospital bed and demand that I leave. Because that’s what I was afraid of. That you’ve had enough time to hate me, and although I wouldn’t blame you, I don’t think I could have faced it. I told myself that I’d wait until you were out of the hospital and fully healed and hope to God that you’d be ready someday.”

Still pacing, I can feel Charlie watching me, and even though I want her close to me, I need to work this out in my head. “So you sent Megan?” I ask her, wondering why she would even think that would be a good idea.

“No, no, I’d never do that. Cohen told me what happened in the hospital. She was in charge of the invitations, and when I asked her to send you one if he would give her your address, I never would’ve guessed that she’d think to hand deliver it. I was surprised when she told me she saw you and you were considering coming. I’m so glad you did.” She stops to wipe away a few tears, and I’m trying to process everything she’s throwing at me when she goes straight for the heart. “I love you, and I’m so proud of the man you’ve become. As painful as it was, I think you getting out of Belle Meade is the best thing you ever did. I’m just sad I missed it all. I’ll never be able to say it enough, but I am so sorry, Knox, and I will be for the rest of my life.”

Crossing to her, I crouch down on the ground in front of her chair. “Momma, I’m not gonna lie. It’s going to take time for me to process all of this. I’ve had over a decade to build up my anger and resentment. One night isn’t going to make everything turn into rainbows and butterflies.” I pause as tears begin to fall down her cheeks.

I thought it’d be strange calling her what I always did as a kid, but saying Momma for the first time in eleven years brings on a sense of renewal—redemption even.

She’s not looking at me when she nods and I watch as her fingers pick at the tissue in her hand. Lifting her chin, I make her look at me. “That being said, I want you to know that I appreciate everything you just told me. And maybe I was wrong to keep Cohen from letting you know where I was. Maybe I was wrong for not explaining why I was leaving, and I’m sorry for that.” My thumb swipes her cheek, wiping the tears from her face. “I don’t know where things will go from here, but I love you, too. No matter what distance separated us that never changed. I’d like for you to be in my life, for us to find our common ground. And maybe, someday soon, we can be a family again.” I never imagined that coming here would lead to this, and if it weren’t for Charlie, I wouldn’t be opening up to my mother this way, but it feels good. It feels right. It feels like home.

Tears start streaming down her face, and I stand, pulling her up with me. I wrap my arms around her as she sobs into my chest, and I have to close my eyes when I feel the moisture pooling in them. I have no idea how long we stand here, but as her weeping begins to fade, I can hear the latch of the door closing. When I look up, I see that Charlie’s left us alone.

Mom pulls away from me and gestures towards the door. “She seems like a special girl, Knox.”

Looking at the closed door, I nod in agreement. “You have no idea.”

Chapter 27

Charlie

FEELINGS OF both elation and sadness are flowing through me as I watch Knox and Amelia. For a few minutes there, he wouldn’t let go of my hand, gripping it as if I were a lifeline, the only thing keeping him anchored in a stormy sea of emotional torment as he listened to his mother’s tearful apology. When he started pacing, I could see him warring with himself, fighting the battle of wanting to believe her as her words lay assault on the wall he’s built around his heart. It wasn’t until he knelt before her and wiped her tears that mine threatened to spill over.

Now that he’s pulled her into his arms, I know he doesn’t need me anymore, and I decide to give them their space. In this moment, he needs his mother, not me, and I want to respect their privacy. Slipping out of the room, I decide to roam, hoping that I can find Cohen or some friendly face that doesn’t mind talking to a stranger.

Walking towards the sounds of music, I find myself in an enormous to-die-for kitchen. I can’t help but trail my fingers across the expensive granite countertops. Cherry oak cabinets are spread throughout the room, and a gorgeous island is the focal point, resting in the center. I’m in a daze as I imagine amazing home-cooked meals when a sugary voice rips me from my daydream.

“What the hell are you doing in here?” I don’t have to turn around to know who it is. As much as I want to hate her, I take a deep breath, knowing I won’t do anything to ruin Knox’s day, especially after what just happened.

Slowly turning around, I muster up the closest thing I can to a smile. This girl doesn’t even deserve a fake one. “Hello, Megan. I was just admiring the kitchen while I wait on Knox. I’ve never see wood this gorgeous,” I tell her, trying to make small talk when I really just want to be a raging bitch.

Rolling her eyes, she scoffs. “I’m not surprised. I can’t imagine they have kitchens like this in that simple-ass, country Army town.”

I shrug my shoulders as I continue to touch the granite. “We sure don’t,” I drawl, trying to sound like the country hick I know she thinks I am for some unknown reason. “But Knox and I make do with our little, simple kitchen. And it just means that we’re more likely to bump into each other in such a tight, little space.” She scowls as I wink at her, and I know she catches my drift. Okay, so we don’t exactly have a small kitchen, but she doesn’t need to know that.

“You and Knox live together?” she asks, eyebrows raised. “I thought he was perpetually single, having sworn off relationships.” I’m curious to know where she heard that, but I’m not going to play into it.

“I guess people change. We’ve only been livin’ together since June. They’ve been the best three months of my life. I just can’t get enough of that man,” I gush, placing my hand over my heart. I know I’m laying it on thick, but the way her face is turning red has me wanting to laugh, and I can’t help myself from teasing her.

She’s about to respond when the door leading outside opens and a tall, attractive man enters the room. There’s no mistaking that he’s a Wellington, and I surmise that this has to be Branson. I can’t help but glare at him for a moment like he’s Public Enemy #1. Fortunately, I catch myself and study him when he joins Megan across the island from me.

He’s a little shorter than Knox, but there’s no doubt that they’re brothers. His eyes are the same green, but they’re tired, worn, with dark circles under them that I can probably attribute to years of working himself to the bone. His blond hair is grown out, perfectly styled. The main difference that I notice is his smile. It’s excruciatingly fake, and I wonder if his jaw hurts by the end of the day from how huge he’s cheesing. Knox, on the other hand, doesn’t know what the hell a fake smile even is. Every single grin, every single smirk, every single heart-stopping smile I get from him is one hundred percent genuine.

“Megan, why don’t you introduce me to your friend?” he asks her, looking me up and down before his eyes settle on my chest. My blood begins to boil, and for a split second, I feel bad that her husband’s got a wandering eye. Then I remember that she picked him over Knox. I should probably send her an anonymous thank-you note.

“This… girl is not my friend,” Megan says emphatically, as if that’d be the worst thing in the world. Branson’s eyebrows rise, looking back and forth between his wife and me.

Reaching out my hand, I shake his. “Charlie Davenport. I’m assuming you’re Branson?” I ask. He nods before bringing my hand to his lips and kissing it. Pulling away, I make a mental note to find the nearest hand sanitizer to rinse his germs off my skin.

The door opens again, and I’m relieved when Cohen enters the room. His eyes light up when he sees me, and even though we only spent a short time together, I’m as equally happy to see a friendly face. He rounds the island and pulls me into his arms, giving me a warm hug as he lifts me off my feet.

“Charlie, it’s so nice to see you. Knox didn’t tell me you were coming. He didn’t tie you up and kidnap you did he?” he asks before setting me back down on my feet.

Before I can answer, Knox walks into the room with his mom. “Cohen, why the hell do you have your hands on my girlfriend?”

Everyone in the room pauses, and the air fills with a tense silence as Knox watches us. Pulling away from Cohen, I cross the room to him, placing my arms around his neck. “Cohen was worried that you’d forced me to come with you. Apparently, you’re not as good at spreading the good news as I am,” I tease, poking him in the chest.

“Girlfriend?” I hear Cohen ask from behind me. “Seriously? That’s fucking awesome!”

“Cohen, language!” Amelia scolds behind us, and I can’t help the smile that spreads across my face.

“See? He was just excited that I was here with you. That’s all.” Grinning up at him, I say the next line so everyone in the room can hear. “Don’t worry, Rugged. You’re all the Wellington I’ll ever need.”

AFTER THE scene in the kitchen, Branson and Megan scurried off somewhere before Knox even got a chance to say anything to them. We’ve been here for a couple of hours, and he seems completely relaxed. I’m grateful he and his mom got their talk out of the way so that he could enjoy himself. While some of the partygoers seem surprised to see Knox, most of them are too busy asking questions about his military career to make it awkward. Amelia wasn’t lying when she said she’d kept up on it, as most of the family friends seem to know everything about him. I can tell that he’s enjoying himself, telling war stories to anyone who asks.

When he’s in the middle of talking about a convoy that came under fire in Iraq, I slip away, not wanting to hear about it. Knox and I haven’t talked much about his military career, but it scares me that he does such a dangerous job, even if we’ve never really discussed it.

Heading to the open bar, I order a glass of Sauvignon Blanc, needing something to cool me down in this Tennessee heat. The backyard is huge, and there’s a blues band set up on a makeshift stage. Taking my wine, I find a bench on the edge of the lawn, content to sit and enjoy the music while people-watching. It’s weird seeing Knox in this setting, but he seems just as comfortable as he does anywhere else. I have to remind myself that he grew up living like this.

The band switches gears and launches into The Zombies song “Time of the Season,” and I close my eyes, letting the music flow in my ears.

Moments later, a voice pulls me out of my trance. “Is this seat taken?”

Before I can answer, I feel someone sit down beside me. When I open my eyes, I want to roll them when I see Branson sitting next to me. Ignoring him, I listen to the riff of the electric guitar, wishing he’d go away.

“So, Charlie, you’re here with my brother?” he asks, his hand gripping the edge of the bench, inching closer to me.

“I am,” I tell him, keeping it short and simple. My skin crawls a moment later when I feel his fingers on my shoulder.

“You know, I could give you so much more than he can,” he says. “You’re gorgeous. Just think of the fun we can have. The last girl he had found out how much more of a man I am, and I bet I can convince you, too.”

His words infuriate me, and I want to tell him how wrong he is. There’s no way that he—or any other man—could give me more than Knox has. I don’t want to cause a scene, but I’m desperate to get away from him.

Jumping up, I spill wine on my dress as I begin to move away from him. He gets up and follows me as I make my way inside. Going to the kitchen, I’m desperate to get the sticky liquid off me. I go to grab a paper towel, but Branson’s there before I can clean myself up. He begins wiping my chest, and I don’t care if he’s just trying to be nice. The feel of his fingers on my skin disgusts me, and I can’t imagine what Knox would do if he walked in right now.

Something snaps, and I move quickly, grabbing his hand and pulling his arm behind his back as I move behind him, twisting it so he cries out in pain. I push him against the island, forcing him to bend over when I twist his arm even harder.

“What the fuck! You stupid bitch, get your hands off me,” he growls before I take my other hand and push his face down on the counter.

“Let’s get one thing straight, asshole. I care about your brother, and no amount of flash or money could ever make me even look your way twice. The way I see it, you and Megan did Knox a favor, and while I should say thank you, you’re too much of a jerk to hear those words. Do not ever touch me again. Don’t even fucking look at me, for that matter.” Pushing once more on his face, I let him go, backing away from him.

“You bitch. You’re going to regret that,” he says, shaking out his arm. Staring him down, I cross my arms, just waiting for him to challenge me.

“Branson.” His names comes from the shadows, and it’s not until a stocky man emerges that I realize we weren’t alone. He walks towards us and extends his hand to mine.

“Knox Wellington,” he tells me.

Holy crap. I had no idea Knox was named after his dad. Now that I think about it, I remember he did call himself the third at the gate. I wonder why he’s never told me this before. Shaking his hand, I introduce myself. “Charlie Davenport.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Charlie. I apologize for my son here. Until tonight, I didn’t actually believe he had a thing for his brother’s girls. I’m sorry you were subjected to that.”

I can’t help the confusion that crosses my face. “You didn’t know he stole Megan from Knox?” I ask.

“I had my suspicions, but I’d already lost one son. I tried to ignore them, but he just confirmed it for me,” he says, shaking his head, a look of disappointment washing over him.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Wellington,” I tell him, and I truly mean it.

Looking over at me, he sighs. “Not as sorry as I am.”

The door opens, and Knox enters with Cohen and Amelia. I notice Megan following behind him. Rolling my eyes, I feel like I’m a character in a Lifetime Sunday night special. They would all walk in right at this moment.

Knox goes rigid when he sees Branson, but he’s absolutely stock-still the moment he sees his father. Swallowing hard, he nods. “Sir.” I hadn’t realized until now that, although we met Amelia, his father hadn’t made an appearance.

“Son. It’s nice to see you,” the senior Knox says, nodding back.

“What’s going on here?” my guy asks gruffly, eyes appraising the room as they fall on Branson, who’s still shaking out his arm. I grin to myself, happy to have caused him a little bit of pain, even though it’s nothing compared to what he did to Knox.

Waving him off, I make light of the situation, knowing that the last thing he needs is more family drama just when things are starting to look up. Don’t get me wrong. I’ll tell him. I don’t want to keep anything from him, but I’ll do it when we’re far, far away. “It’s nothing I couldn’t handle, babe,” I say, smiling sweetly as I move to him, placing my arm around his waist. He looks down at me, eyebrows furrowed, like he’s going to protest. Bringing a finger to his lips, I stop him before he can speak. “Trust me, okay?” I ask, eyes pleading for him to just let this go.

Relief washes over me when he simply nods and pulls me in closer to him. His father crosses the room, standing in front of him. He holds his hand out, and I watch as Knox shakes it.

“I’m glad you could make it, Knox. I assume she’s yours?” he asks, gesturing towards me. In the past, I’d be bristling at the comment, like I’m a possession to be owned, but the truth is, I am his. He completely owns me, and I’m more than okay with that.

“Yeah, Dad. This is my girl, Charlie,” he answers.

His dad looks at me, and squeezes my shoulder. “I know. We just met. That’s quite a woman you have, son. And I know it’s probably out of bounds for me to say this, but hold on to this one.”

Knox simply nods. “I plan on it, sir.”

His dad places his hand on his arm. “I’ve got some schmoozing to do, but I’d love a chance to talk to you at a different time, when things are less hectic. Will you come back if we set something up?”

Knox looks down at me, and I smile, nodding slightly. It’s the push he needs, and I watch in silence as Knox jots down his number and email address for him.

“It really is good to see you. I mean it, son,” his father says, and I’m shocked when Knox pulls away from me and moves into an awkward side hug with his dad.

“It’s good to be home, Dad,” Knox says, and it sounds like he means it. They pat each other’s backs and say goodbye before Mr. Wellington leaves the room.

“I think we’re going to head back to Clarksville,” Knox tells his mom and Cohen. Amelia comes over, giving him a hug, holding on a little longer than normal. He leans down and gives her a kiss on the cheek, promising to be in touch. We say our goodbyes to Cohen, but Knox doesn’t say anything to Megan or Branson until we’re almost out of the room.

Stopping at the doorway, he turns to address them. “Someone once told me that I dodged a bullet where you two were concerned. I wasn’t sure I believed it at the time, but I know now I’m fucking lucky that you two decided to get together. And you know what? I’m not angry anymore. I hope you’re actually as happy as I am now. So thank you, not for breaking my heart, but for letting me go so I could find something real.”

Megan’s eyebrows furrow, and Branson looks pissed, but Knox doesn’t seem to care. I’m proud as hell at all he’s accomplished today. Nodding to his mom and Cohen, he grabs my hand, leading me out the door and to the car. It isn’t until we’re on the highway that Knox finally lessens his grip on my hand.

“So what happened?” he asks.

I take in a deep breath. I know I need to tell him, but he’s had such an emotional day and I don’t want to pile onto it.

I decide to go the whole ‘rip the Band-Aid off’ route. “Your piece-of-crap brother decided to tell me that being with him would be so much better than being with you, which pissed me off, causing my to spill my wine on myself, pissing me off even more. He tried to clean the wine off my chest, and then your dad walked in when I had him in an arm bar with his face pressed down on the counter as I warned him never to touch me again.” Damn, that was a mouthful.

Knox looks over at me, but I can’t read him. “You had Branson’s face pressed against the counter with his arm twisted behind his back?” I nod, and a huge grin spreads over his face. “And my dad walked in?” Again, I nod, and he brings my hand to his lips.

“My fucking girl,” is all he says as he turns back towards the road. Settling in my seat, I can’t help but be proud at how cool he’s being about all of this. I know this day has been overwhelming for him, and I’m more than glad he’s letting this go. That he trusts me enough to let me be a part of it. Turning in my seat, I look out the window, finally realizing that I’m one hundred percent head over heels in love with Knox Wellington.

Chapter 28

Knox

IT’S BEEN over a month since that day at my parents’, and Mom and I have been talking several times a week. Things have been good, and I have to admit that it’s been nice having someone to talk to about Charlie who isn’t one of the guys. We don’t get too personal, not yet, but our relationship is slowly mending. I’m grateful for this second chance.

At the same time, Charlie’s had my back, supporting me and letting me talk it out whenever I’m feeling weird about how fast everything seems to happening with my family. I don’t think I could’ve done this without her, so I’m grateful she was there to give me a push in the right direction.

I didn’t have time to meet with my dad until today, and when I reluctantly said goodbye to Charlie this morning, she gave me a sweet kiss, reminding me that everything we’ve both been through has led us here and that I need to hear him out—which is exactly what I did. Hashing things out with him was easier than with Mom. We didn’t have all the emotional stuff. We agreed to let the past be the past, and I’m completely okay with that. He filled me in on how his consulting firm is doing, while I relived the years spent in the Army for him. It was good, a step in the right direction.

As I’m waiting for the elevator after having left Dad’s office, the conversation between my father and me replays in my head. It feels a little better knowing that he didn’t specifically know what Branson had done, and after talking it out, I think we’re going to be okay. Like I told my mom, it’s not going to be perfect overnight, but I think we can be a family again.

To be honest, I haven’t given it much thought over the last eleven years. Now that I’ve seen them, I realize how much I did miss having a relationship with my parents. Even though I went down a path they hadn’t wanted for me, I think we’ll be able to find common ground. I’m happy knowing that they didn’t write me off completely.

The ping that signals the elevator’s arrival pulls me out of my thoughts. I have to suppress a groan once the doors open and I see my brother, who looks surprised to see me. Stepping onto the elevator, I nod at him before pressing the button for the ground floor, but he just smirks at me. I’ve been trying not to stew on the fact that he tried to hit on Charlie, and now that I’m face to face with him, I want nothing more than to wipe the smug smile off his lips.

We’re standing next to each other, and I can see our reflections in the elevator doors. I look completely out of place here in my jeans, t-shirt, and flip-flops, especially standing next to him in his charcoal pinstripe suit. I’ve never been happier about my decision than I am right now, because I’m getting a glimpse of the future I could’ve had. I’m pretty damn sure I’d have ended up miserable.

“You know she’s just going to end up leaving you, too,” he warns, his voice filling the elevator.

Trying to keep my cool, I breathe in and out a couple of times. “You don’t know a thing about her—or me, for that matter—so keep your assumptions to your damn self.”

Shaking his head, he lets out a low whistle. “I saw how she was looking at me, knowing a real, successful man when she saw one. Not you, an uneducated Army burnout trying to play dress-up to hang with the real men. I’m sure the uniform has its appeal for now, but one day she’ll wake up and want something, someone more. Might as well get used to it.”

I can hear Charlie in the back of my head telling me to let it go, and I’m about to until he opens his mouth again.

“I do have to hand it to you, though. You sure know how to pick them. First Megan and now this one. Megan’s beautiful, but damn, the rack on your new girl? Unbelievable.” He barely gets the last word out before I have him backed up against the side wall of the elevator. Pressing my forearm against his throat, I bring my face down so that we’re only inches apart.

“If I wasn’t already aware that my girl had your face pressed down into the granite, I’d be ripping your goddamn tongue out of your throat for talking about her like that. But the way I see it, you already got your answer from her as to how she feels about you, so I’m going to keep this short and simple.”

His face is turning red, and I relent—just a little bit. He swallows hard as he continues to watch me. “I have no fucking clue why you have a problem with me. Why you tried to ruin my life or why you had to steal Megan. At this point, I don’t really give a shit. You have your issues. You sort them out on your own. Leave me and leave my girl out of it. You may have won all those years ago, and hey, goddamn fucking congratulations. Better you than me. But this is one fight you don’t want to start, because I guarantee you’re not going to fucking win.”

Letting him go, I back away just as the elevator stops on the ground floor. As soon as the doors open, I step out and he follows behind me. Not looking back, I exit the building. I’m just about to get into my car when I hear his voice.

“You were going to take over the business,” he says.

I turn around, not understanding what he means. “What the hell are you talking about?”

He’s fondling a pair of keys, watching me. Leaning against the hood of my car, I want to leave, but a part of me wants to hear what he has to say. Sighing, he places his hands in his pockets before he continues.

“Right before I started the internship at Dad’s firm, I was going through some paperwork on his desk. Long story short, I found out our parents weren’t married when I was born. He was in his last year of college when it happened, and Mom was a summer fling. He didn’t even know about me until I was born and already fucking named. Haven’t you ever wondered how you ended up Knox the Third and not me? Not the firstborn?”

Nodding, I have to agree that it’s something I’ve always wondered about but never wanted to ask. “Yeah, but what does that have to do with anything? It’s just a name, Branson. You’re still a Wellington.”

Shaking his head, he disagrees. “Maybe in the Army, but here? It’s not just a name and you know it. It’s a legacy. And Dad wanted his son, his true namesake, to be running the business. It didn’t matter that I’d been interning for him every single summer of college after busting my ass the entire school year to maintain a 4.0 grade average. It’s not like I was expecting to be CEO as soon as I graduated, but when I overheard him telling his partner that he wanted you to take over the reins one day, even after you’d fucked up getting into college, I lost it. You took that from me, and I wanted to take something from you. And Megan was more than willing.”

“You did this because of a job? One I didn’t even know was being handed to me? You tried to ruin my fucking life because of my fucking name?” I seethe, incredulous that this is because of my name.

At this point, I’m not sure whether to be angry or feel pity for him. Shrugging, he pushes off the car. “I got the job and the girl, didn’t I?” he asks, apparently done with the explanation, the smug smile spreading over his face again.

Opening my car door, I’m about to slide in. I rest my arm on the top of my girl Evelyn. “Yeah, Branson, you did. And thank Christ for that, because my life’s infinitely better without either of them.”

Before he can answer, I get in my car, finished with this conversation. Pulling out of the spot, I don’t look back, and even though his reasons were shit, I’m actually relieved to finally know why he did what he did.

As I make the drive back to Clarksville, I can tell I’m on edge. I’d been apprehensive enough about seeing my dad, but running into Branson threw me off balance—more than I’d like to admit. And with the way he talked about Charlie’s breasts, I know I need to punch something.

His words replay in my head, and even though I know he’s wrong, I can’t help but wonder if he might actually be onto something. I remember her dad saying that she doesn’t date soldiers, and I’m the complete opposite of the professor. What if this is just a novelty thing for her? Something that’ll wear off when she decides she wants someone with a stable, corporate career that won’t have him away for months at a time, not ever knowing when the next deployment will be. The thought of not having her in my life hurts more than any pain Megan inflicted, and while I know Charlie has feelings for me, I can’t help but hear Branson in the back of my mind. Yeah, I really need to punch something.

Checking to make sure I have a gym bag in my back seat, I decide to head to the gym to blow off some steam. I’m not exactly worked up, but I’m on edge, and a few rounds sparring will help calm me down.

When I walk into the gym, I’m more than ready for a fight. Looking around the room, I see Charlie—with Chris. Of all the people she could spar with, she chose him, the fucking guy who’d tried to worm his way in before I could.

They’re dancing around each other in the ring, and I watch as she lands a quick jab in his side before he’s able to get in a low kick on her shin. I can tell she’s taking it easy on him as she allows him to get in a sequence of punches I know she could have blocked. Finally, she lets him take her down, and he hovers over her, leaning down to whisper in her ear. When I see her laughing at whatever he said, I feel like I’m going to lose my mind as a rush of anger flows through me.

Crossing to their ring, I’m quick to slip through the ropes, pulling him off her. He stumbles backwards a few steps before he catches his ground, glaring at me.

“What the hell, man?”

“You’re too goddamn close to my woman. You need to back the fuck off,” I tell him, flexing my biceps like an arrogant asshole.

“Dude, we’re sparring. That’s it. Chill out,” he says, pissing me off even more. I know I’m taking out the aggression from my brother out on him, but at the moment, I don’t give a shit.

“Just sparring my ass. You were fucking straddling her, whispering shit so that you could be on top of her a little while longer. I know you want her, but you need to find your own damn woman.” I’m fuming, and it takes everything in me not to let him be the recipient of the punch I want to let fly right now.

Charlie stands up, getting between the two of us. Turning to him, she gives him an apologetic smile. “Apparently, my boyfriend decided to be an unbelievable asshole today. I’m sorry, Chris. You’re doing much better with your takedowns. We’ll work on your punch-kick techniques next time, okay?”

He nods, and she turns to me. I notice he’s not going anywhere, and I’m more than irritated that she just apologized to this asshole for me. The smile has fallen from her face, and she looks pissed as hell. She doesn’t say a word as she brushes past me, leaving the ring. I know I have a scowl on my face as I watch her walk back towards the locker room and I direct it at Chris.

“Are you a goddamn fucking idiot? That girl wants you more than anyone else in this gym, and if you’d pull your head out of your ass, you’d know that. She wasn’t even remotely interested in me when we went on a date, and she isn’t interested in me now.”

His words register, and fuck me, I know he’s right. I just did exactly what Branson wanted. I let my insecurities and past betrayals get the best of me, causing me to lose my shit when I saw another man’s hands on her. Damn, I just royally fucked up, and I know I need to fix it.

Charlie

LEAVING KNOX in all his testosterone glory, I’m pissed as hell, not to mention embarrassed as fuck, as I exit the ring and quickly make my way to the locker room. I know he came straight here from his dad’s, and I can only guess that something happened to set him off. Watching him take it out on Chris as he tried to claim me in a gym full of men whose respect I’m still trying to earn was humiliating, and for the first time, I’m beginning to believe that he doesn’t trust me, even though I’ve never given him reason not to. The only thing I can guess is that going back to Belle Meade and seeing Megan and his brother brought back his issues with relationships. I’m not sure I can handle being compared to her or deal with the baggage of it. The baggage I thought he’d gotten over.

I’m trying to throw all my clothes in my bag so I can get the hell out of here when I hear the locker room door open. Looking up, I see Knox watching me, a sober look on his face. Throwing my bag over my shoulder, I go to exit the room, but he blocks me from leaving.

“Please get out of my way,” I ask as calmly as possible, not looking up at him, but he doesn’t move.

He brings his hand to my face, trying to lift it, but I hold my chin firm, not letting him move me. “Sweetheart,” he whispers, causing me to glare up at him.

“Oh, no. Don’t you dare ‘sweetheart’ me, Knox Wellington,” I say, poking him in the chest to emphasize every single word. “You don’t get to storm into the gym and embarrass me like you’re some kind of lunatic jealous boyfriend and then make it all better by getting all sexy and whispery with your sweetheart bullshit.”

He grins down at me, and I want to smack it off of his face and then kiss him to make it feel better. Must. Stay. Pissed, I tell myself, not letting him know how much his sexy smirks affect me.

Grabbing my finger, he pulls me into him before placing his arms around my waist. He places a kiss on my forehead before he presses his against mine.

“I’m sorry, babe. I ran into my brother and we had words. I was already feeling heated, and when I walked in and saw him straddling you, I fucking lost it.”

I can only imagine what happened when he saw Branson, but that’s no excuse. As I pull away, it takes everything in me to look at him, but I know I have to say this so that he understands that I’m serious.

“Look, Knox, I understand what happened back then was awful. And if seeing him brings all those old feelings back up again, then I don’t know what we’re doing here. If you have unresolved feelings about it or trust issues, then I don’t see how we can let our relationship progress any further. You have no reason not to trust me, but when you act like that, you lead me to believe that you don’t.”

Saying those words hurt more than I could have imagined, but I already wasted enough of my time being in relationships where I wasn’t enough. As much as I want to be with Knox, I don’t want to waste my time, even though it feels like my heart might break if this is the end. Things have been so perfect lately, and I really thought going to his parents had helped him start to heal from everything, but now I’m beginning to think I was wrong. That it was only temporary. I don’t know if I can handle him reverting to his broody, untrusting self. Wiping the stupid, traitorous tear that’s spilled over onto my cheek, I finally look away, unable to hold his gaze any longer.

“What the hell are you saying, Charlie?” he asks in a hushed, questioning tone.

I can feel my shoulders slump, wishing he’d told me I was wrong. “Until you finally get over what they did to you, I don’t see how we can move forward.” My voice catches on the last word, and I’m seconds away from bursting into sobs.

He lifts my chin and uses his free hand to pull me into him. “Sweetheart, I don’t want anyone but you. My issues with Branson have nothing to do with Megan. He said some shit about you that made my blood boil, and the thought of him touching you that night made me want to kill him. I was already seething from that, so when I walked in and saw Chris, I snapped. It’s not that I don’t trust you. I do, Charlie, with my whole heart, but it’s them. I don’t trust them.”

Relieved and elated at his words, I feel my heart calm down. “If you trust me, Knox, then it doesn’t matter about them. Chris is a friend. He knows I have no interest in him. Everyone in this gym knows you’re it for me, so no matter who I spar with, who ends up straddling me on the mat, they all know I’m going home to you. To your bed.”

“To our bed,” he corrects me, and I can’t help but grin, knowing I haven’t spent a single second in my own bed since that very first night.

“I chose you, Knox, the same night you claimed me. And while I like this possessive side of you, I prefer it in the bedroom, not in public.”

Letting go of my face, he pulls me in closer, resting his chin on my head. “I know, babe. And I’m sorry for acting like a jackass. I do want to move forward with you, and the thought of losing you, now or in the future, scares the hell out of me. When Branson planted that idea in my head, I kind of went a little crazy.”

He wants more with me. I try so hard not to let these words sink into my heart too deep. I’m still scared that he’s going to wake up one day and decide that he really isn’t ready for a relationship, but I can’t help it. The more time I spend with him, the more I get to see his true heart, the harder I fall.

“You think? Come on, Knox. You know Branson doesn’t have a clue what he’s talking about, so I have no idea why you’d even let his words bother you.”

I can feel his chest heave as he takes in a deep breath. “I know. I’m a fucking idiot. I just don’t ever want to lose you.”

Pulling back, I look up at him. “Knox, when are you going to realize that I’m not going anywhere?”

Leaning down, he presses his lips against mine. “I know that now. And it’s a damn good thing, because I wouldn’t let you, even if you tried.”

“I have no doubt about that. Race you home?” I ask seductively, wanting more than anything for him to be inside me right now.

Placing a hot kiss on my lips, he pulls me out of the locker room, through the gym, and into the parking lot. Looking at Evelyn, I’m wishing I were riding in her instead of my 2010 Hyundai Sonata.

Catching me looking at his other baby, he chuckles. “Hurry your ass home and maybe I’ll finally give you that ride you’ve been wanting,” he says, winking at me.

Oh god, the thought of him fucking me on the hood of his car is hot as hell. Throwing my car door open, I start the engine before he can even finish his sentence.

Rolling down the window, I call to him as I’m pulling out of the lot. “Don’t keep me waiting, Rugged.” I have to laugh when he shakes his head at me.

Driving down the road, I’m trying not to get overly excited at the thought of him, me, and Evelyn. I know he’s about to fulfill one of my biggest fantasies, and I can’t freaking wait.

Chapter 29

Charlie

WHEN KNOX met me at home, I felt like I’d been waiting for hours, but the moment he threw me on the hood of Evelyn, ripped my shorts off, and slammed into me without preamble made every single second worth waiting for. Until Knox, I’d never actually fantasized about being taken on the hood of a car. But ever since I walked into that garage and saw her, I knew I wanted him to fuck me right there, paintjob be damned.

When he finally did, it was a mixture of passion, possession, and claiming. I know he apologized, but the way he was seemed raw, like he was trying to push out whatever thoughts Branson had put in his mind. Like every single time he buried himself inside me made him really believe I was here to stay. And all I could do was hold on to him, his thrusting too forceful, too fast for me to even keep up. It was only a few minutes before I was clawing his back, coming around his cock as he released into me.

Remembering the intense feeling that washed over me as he took total control has me so turned on, and if he weren’t waiting for me to go out for the night, I’d probably be enjoying a little self-pleasure in the shower as I remember just how hard he fucked me.

Unfortunately, instead of a shower, I have to get ready to go out for the night. We’re on our way to Legends, where we’re meeting up with Lucy and Kale. Ever since she’s been back for the summer, they’ve been spending a lot of time together, but whenever I ask, she says they’re just friends. Walking into the bar, we spot them almost immediately and join them at their table.

Lucy jumps up, giving me a hug. “Hey, girl! I swear, now that you’re with Handsome over here, I never get to see you,” she says, even though I know many of her nights are spent with Kale.

Speaking of, he comes over and gives me a hug before he and Knox head to the bar to get drinks. Sliding into a chair next to Lucy, I notice that she’s grinning at me.

“What?” I ask, wondering if I have a smudge in my mascara or something.

“You. You look like you’ve just had the most amazing sex of your life. You’re all flushed and smiley. I can’t remember the last time I saw you like this.”

I can feel the blush creep over my face, and Lucy squeals when she sees it. “We may or may not have had hot, sweaty sex on the hood of his car,” I finally admit, causing her to squeal even louder.

I move to shush her, hoping that Knox doesn’t look back and see her cheesing like a lunatic. “Oh my god, you two are so cute together. Who would’ve thought? So what’s it like? Being a couple, living together? I feel like I missed so much from being gone this summer,” she says, and I can tell she wants every single detail.

Grinning at her, I decide to throw her a bone. “Well, things were a little iffy at first, but since the night he said he wanted to be with me, it’s been mostly nothing short of amazing. Sure, our personalities clash at times, but that usually just leads to really hot make-up sex.” I pause, letting my words soak in. “But honestly, Luce, he’s one of the sweetest, most thoughtful guys I’ve ever met.”

She eyes me suspiciously, assessing my words. “You’re falling for him,” she guesses, and I can only nod and smile when I see her eyes widen.

“Falling? Fallen? Semantics, right? I’m crazy about him, Lucy,” I tell her, and she quiets, looking behind me. I realize we’re not alone, and I wonder how much he heard. He doesn’t show any expression when he sets a beer down in front of me, so I decide not to worry about it.

The four of us catch up. Lucy tells us funny stories about her second graders, while Kale and Knox talk about their training exercises. Watching Knox talk about work, I realize just how much he really loves his job. His eyes light up when he talks about which wires to snip, and a shiver runs down my spine, thinking about him being that close to an explosive.

A little while later, Jace and Lexi surprise us, joining us at our table. The guys scoot another one over before heading to grab another round. Lexi’s beaming and can barely sit still in her seat.

“Lexi, what the hell are you so happy about?” I finally have to ask, not being able to stand not knowing what her excitement’s about.

Leaning forwards, she gestures for us to come closer. “I’m not supposed to say anything, but dammit, I can’t wait!” She’s practically squealing with delight, and I’m dying to know what’s going on. Before she can say anything, the guys come back to the table. Jace takes one look at her and shakes his head.

“Alexa, we agreed to wait,” he says, faking a scowl.

“I didn’t say anything! I promise,” she protests, fluttering her eyelids up at him. Lucy and I look at each other, grinning, because I think we both know what’s about to happen.

Once everyone takes their seats, Jace grabs Lexi’s hand, bringing it in for a kiss, and that’s when I see it. There’s a gorgeous ring on her left hand, and she holds it out for us all to see. It’s different than a traditional engagement ring and I love the way the bright red ruby sparkles when the light hits it.

“We’re getting married!” she exclaims.

I have a feeling everyone in the bar heard her. Kale and Knox both get up and give Jace some kind of man hug while Lucy and I gush over the ring. Eventually we all settle back in around the table as Lexi tells us how Jace proposed at the Reds stadium, and it’s one of the most romantic things I’ve ever heard.

When she finishes the story, Lucy and I are practically swooning over Jace, and Lexi surprises me with what she says next. “And the wedding’s next month, so you all better be there.”

I watch as Knox’s eyebrows rise. “Next month? How in the hell are you going to plan a wedding in a month?”

Jace shrugs as he takes a sip of his beer. “We decided we’ve waited long enough for this. It’s just going to be something small and simple on the beach. Like Alexa said, we’d like you there.” Knox nods.

“Wouldn’t miss it,” he says. He looks at Lexi contemplatively, and I wonder what he’s thinking.

I’m about to lean over and ask when Kale challenges him and Jace to a game of pool, something neither of them can turn down.

“So, Charlie, how are things with Knox?” Lexi asks.

“Umm, they’re good,” I say, pausing when she gives me a look like she wants to know more. “Okay, they’re better than good. Things are great. I honestly can’t remember the last time I felt this comfortable in a relationship.”

Lucy chimes in, apparently deciding that I’m not saying enough. “Before you got here, she was just telling me about how she’s in love with him,” she informs Lexi, grinning at me.

Lexi’s eyes widen and she looks at me. “Really? You’re already at the love stage?” she asks.

Shaking my head at Lucy, I mentally curse her, because I need to still sort through my feelings myself before making declarations to everyone else. “It’s too fast, right? I mean, it’s only been five months since I moved in, and only three of those have we been dating. I don’t know. After Drew, I didn’t think I’d find anyone for a long time, but I guess since we already lived together, things moved a lot faster than normal. But I’m not telling him. There’s no way that he’s ready to hear it, and I’m not going to freak him out,” I say, and I’m not sure if I’m trying to convince them or myself.

“He could surprise you,” Lexi says, causing me to raise my eyebrows at her. She holds a hand up before I can protest. “Hear me out, Charlie. When I lost Ty, I kind of went through a really dark time, and I almost lost myself in the process. I honestly never thought I would move on. I really didn’t. And if it weren’t for Jace, I don’t know that I would have. It took me a long time to admit it to myself. And to him. I was almost too late.”

She stops and reaches her hand across the table to place it on top of mine. “I guess what I’m saying is don’t wait too long. It’s scary—trust me, I get it more than most—but the way Knox looks at you? It’s not just a guy looking at the girl in his bed. He’s looking at the girl in his heart, too,” she says, looking past me and nodding in his direction.

Turning around, I spot him standing off to the side of the pool table, waiting patiently as Kale takes a shot. His forearms are taut, and I can see the bulge of his biceps as he holds the pool stick tightly with both of his hands. His eyes meet mine, and I watch as a slow, sexy smile spreads over his face when he catches me looking at him. Shooting me a wink that sends a thrill down my spine, he bends over the table and lines up to take a shot. His face turns serious as he concentrates on making the perfect shot.

Part of me knows that Lexi’s right. I think I’ve gotten into Knox’s heart the same way he’s in mine, but I’m too scared to voice it. The moment I say the words out loud, I’ll never be able to take them back. Even if he does feel the same, I’m not sure he’s ready, and I’m okay with that. I can be patient. I’m not in any hurry to settle down, and he’s worth waiting for.

When I turn back to the girls, they’re both watching me. “What?” I ask, even though I know what they’re thinking.

“He was totally looking at you like he wished you were on the pool table and he was ramming you with his stick instead of the cue ball,” Lucy says. “Like you were the only person in the room. I’m pretty sure he doesn’t even realize Lexi and I are sitting here.”

Shaking my head, I just laugh. “Whatever you say. It was a smile and a wink. Definitely not a love declaration,” I tell her. I want to believe them, to believe that he feels the same way I do. But until I know for sure, I’m keeping mine bottled up. I know Knox has opened up since we started dating, but I’m not going to push him too far or too fast. Until then, I can be satisfied knowing that we’re together. That’s all that matters. For now.

Switching topics, we start discussing wedding plans, and I find myself wondering if that’s a future that Knox wants, if he wants a wife, a family. It’s not something we’ve ever talked about, and it’s something I’d like to know so I can prepare myself for the future. I’m just terrified I’m not going to like his answer, and I’m not quite ready to have to face the possibility that we both want two very different things.

Knox

“YOU’LL BE there, right?” Jace asks as we watch Kale rack the balls then break them.

I wasn’t shocked when Lexi announced their engagement, as Jace had already told me about his plans, but their getting married so quickly did come as a surprise. He looks happier than I’ve ever seen him, and now that I have Charlie, I’m beginning to understand why he was so messed up over her all those years they were apart.

“I wouldn’t miss it, man,” I tell him. “Congratulations, by the way. I have no idea how you kept that a secret until she got here.”

Grinning at me, he goes to take a shot. “She made me promise. She wanted to be here when I told you guys, but trust me, it wasn’t easy.”

I can’t help stealing looks at Charlie, but her back is to me. “Dude, we can stop playing if you want,” Kale says, poking me in the stomach with his stick. “It’s been your turn for about a minute now, but you’re too busy staring at the back of Charlie’s head.”

“Yeah, I was going to ask about that,” Jace says, chiming in. “How are things going there? Getting serious?”

Before I can answer, Kale starts laughing. “I’d say so, especially after Knox’s little stunt at the gym today. I figured he’d be getting the silent treatment for at least a week.”

Jace’s eyebrows shoot up, and he starts laughing when Kale retells the story. I just shake my head, knowing I sound like a total asshole from Kale’s perspective—and he’s right. I’m surprised Charlie forgave me so easily, but then again, she’s never been one to play games or hold a grudge.

Kale finishes, and Jace shakes his head at me. “Dude, you must have it bad. I’ve never seen you lose your cool over a chick.”

Shrugging, I take my time adding chalk to the tip of my cue stick. “Charlie’s different. I’ve never felt this way about a woman before, and for the first time, I’m actually thinking about a future I never thought I wanted.”

Jace looks at me, surprised since he’s been privy to all my ‘fuck women’ rants. “No shit?”

“No shit,” is all I say as a huge grin spreads over his face.

Slapping me on the shoulder, he drops his smile and gets all serious faced. “Seriously though, I’m so thrilled for you that I’ll even pass up the whole ‘I told you so.’ You deserve to be happy, Knox.”

“Jesus, all this wedding shit must be seeping into your brain. You sound like a couple of pussies over here having a bro moment,” Kale says.

Jace and I grin at each other, and Kale starts backing away, shaking his head. “You know, a few months ago, I think I said something pretty damn similar, Montgomery.”

“And I told him he’d eat his words,” Jace tells him. “I was right. And the same thing will happen to you. Eventually your man-whoring around will get old, and you’ll find a girl who will make you want to settle down. You know what they say? These things come in threes. You’re next, man.”

“Nope, not happening. I have no interest in settling down. At least not any time soon. Growing up with a single mom and two older sisters, I have no desire to get into a relationship when I’m gone all the time. Maybe once things calm down, but for now, I’m happy being a bachelor.”

Jace and I look at each other. “Do you want to say it, or you want me to?” he asks.

“You had your chance with me, so it’s my turn,” I tell him before looking at Kale, whose eyes are darting back and forth between us. “Famous last words, Montgomery. Famous fucking last words.”

Chapter 30

Knox

LATER ON, when we’re leaving the bar, Charlie makes Lexi promise to keep her posted on wedding details, even though that’s all they’ve talked about tonight. Chicks. They go crazy about this kind of stuff, but I have to admit that it’s nice the way Charlie fits right in with my friends, especially Jace’s girl.

Most of the ride home, Charlie’s chatting it up about the wedding. “Isn’t it just so romantic the way that they can’t wait to get married? I can’t imagine being engaged for only a month. She’s going to be stressed to the max. Drew and I had been engaged for four months and I was already freaking out.”

The thought of another man’s ring on her finger makes my blood boil, and I’m pretty sure she catches the way I grip the steering wheel tightly at the mention of him. Like I told Jace, I’m not ready for any crazy love declarations and I’m nowhere near ready to propose, but I still don’t like the idea of her ever being with someone else. Stupid? Maybe. But that’s how much she’s come to mean to me.

Parking the car, I notice Charlie grin at me when we both get out. “Thank goodness for slutty janitors, right?”

When she rounds the car, I pin her up against it and my dick stirs to life, remembering the way I took her on the hood when we got home from the gym. Gripping her hips, I brush up against her, letting her feel the bulge in my jeans. Her arms come up and slide around my neck, and I can tell she wants a kiss. Leaning down, I bypass her lips and bring mine to her ear.

“Thank fuck for idiots who like slutty janitors,” I whisper before biting down on her earlobe and trailing kisses along her jaw before planting a firm one on her lips.

A soft laugh escapes her lips, and she slides out of my embrace. Grabbing my hand, she pulls me towards the house. “Come on, Rugged. Let’s take this inside. I think Evelyn’s seen enough action today.”

I follow her closely, and we barely make it inside before she pushes me up against the wall, undoing my jeans. Take Charge Charlie is fucking hot, and I don’t mind letting her have her way with me.

As she slides to her knees, she pulls my boxers down, releasing me. Looking up at me, she smiles that fucking smile, and I groan the moment she takes me in her mouth. I can’t help the way my hands find their way to the top of her head, and she sucks harder, greedily, while her hand simultaneously strokes me, gripping me tight like a vice.

It’s not long before I’m close to coming, and when I try to pull out so I can be inside her, she shakes her head, bringing her hands to my ass, not allowing me to move. Letting a woman take control is something I’ve always struggled with, but knowing that Charlie wants to do this one solo turns me on, and I decide to give her what she wants. I’m not going to protest as she continues to work my cock over expertly, devouring me like she can’t get enough. I begin pumping harder until I feel my balls tighten, and she grips me even harder as I come.

Leaning back against the wall, I look down and watch as she swallows and then sucks, draining every single drop out of my cock. Her eyes are closed and she looks so damn sexy, milking me for all I’m worth. Opening her eyes, she slowly pulls away, grinning and licking her lips like she just had the most delicious meal. Damn, I could seriously get used to this. I’ve always had a massive sexual appetite, but with Charlie, every encounter has become intimate, more than a quick fuck, and I’m finding myself feeling things I haven’t felt in a long time.

“Thank fuck for idiots and slutty janitors,” she says, pulling my boxers back up, covering me as I pull her to her feet to kiss that smart mouth I love.

Yeah, I’m definitely getting used to this.

WE’RE IN the bathroom getting ready for bed when Charlie brings up the wedding again.

“Are you going to be able to get off work on such short notice?” she asks out of nowhere.

“Shouldn’t be a problem, especially if it’s just a weekend thing. What about you? I figure we can drive down either Thursday after work or leave early Friday morning. Jace said they’re keeping it low-key, just a get-together at his parents’ place that night. Then the wedding’s not until sunset on Saturday.”

She pauses, giving me a funny look before responding. I can’t make out what she’s saying because her mouth’s full of toothpaste, so I wait, watching her finish and then rinse her mouth. “I’m coming?”

Wrinkling my forehead, I look at her, confused as to why she’d think she wasn’t. “Umm, yeah. Why wouldn’t you?”

She shrugs. “I mean, I kind of figured I’d be your date, but I didn’t want to assume. I know Lexi and I’ve become friends over the last couple of months. I just wasn’t sure how small they meant. If it was just close friends and family.’

This girl, I swear. I feel like a high school boy asking his girl to the prom. Picking her up, I set her on the counter and lean in so we’re eye to eye. “Charlotte Rose Davenport, will you do me the honor of being my date to the McAllister-Sullivan wedding?”

She laughs as she plants a kiss on my lips. “I’d love to, Knox. Especially if that means I get to see you all decked out in a fancy suit.”

Branson’s words flash in my brain, but I’m quick to push them away. She doesn’t mean anything by it. At least that’s what I’m telling myself. “Actually, babe, we’ll probably be in our dress greens.”

“Even better. I love seeing you in uniform,” she informs me before she pulls away and leaves the bathroom, still chattering about the wedding. I’m smiling at her comment, wishing Branson could’ve heard it and mentally kicking myself for ever letting his words bother me.

As I finish up, I can hear her changing and then settling into the bed. I’m about to join her when she speaks up again.

“What about you, Knox? Do you think you ever see something like that in your future?”

Not expecting that question, I freeze, not sure what to say. Even though I told Jace how I was feeling, I’m not ready for this. It’s too soon for this talk—way too soon. It’s true that I see her in my future, but I still don’t know what’s in the cards for me, if I can go down the same path as Jace. Marriage, kids, the white picket fence. I’m racking my brain, trying to figure out how to respond.

Shaking myself out of it, I leave the bathroom, and she watches as I strip down to my boxers. I get in the bed and lean over to turn off the lamp on the nightstand. Settling in beside her, I pull her close to me, hoping she can’t feel my racing heart as I try to figure out how to answer her question without saying too much. The truth is, I know I see her in my future, but I’m not sure I’m ready to say it all out loud, even though I find myself wishing I could muster up the courage to say the words.

Charlie

CRAP. ME and my stupid mouth. I have no idea why I just asked him that, but the words slipped out before I could stop myself. I knew it was the wrong question the moment I saw him freeze in the bathroom and then take a couple of deep breaths before coming back into the bedroom. He doesn’t say anything as he settles in behind me, and I’m beginning to think that he’s pretending he didn’t hear me.

When he wraps his arm around my waist, I decide I can’t stand the silence. “I didn’t mean with me or anything, if that’s what you’re thinking. I just mean in general, you know? It’s just, we’ve never talked about it, and all this wedding talk has gone to my brain, and I’m just curious, I guess.” I know I’m rambling at this point, but I can’t help it.

He presses a kiss on the top of my head. “It’s fine, Charlie. You know this is all new to me. Five months ago when you landed on my doorstep, I’d have laughed if someone had told me that you’d end up here, in my bed, as my girl. I’m still trying to figure out all this boyfriend stuff, as is evident from the gym this afternoon.”

Smiling at the memory of jealous Knox and his admissions afterwards, I nod. “I think you’re doing a pretty good job of it, today’s mishap not included. But I think you learned from it.”

“I did, but I can’t promise that I won’t do it again. It’s just that I’m still getting used to all this while trying to get back into fighting shape. There’s a lot on my plate, and I haven’t let myself think that far ahead. Hell, I’m still trying to process everything that happened today.” He lets out a sigh before continuing. “All I know is I want you with me, all the fucking time, and the thought of you not being in my life isn’t one I like. As far as the future goes, I can’t make any promises, but I can say I want you in it. I like what we have here, sweetheart, and I don’t want it to change.”

I mentally chastise myself for my earlier thoughts about my not wanting to hear his answers to the question, because I understand where he’s coming from. The fact that he’s even willing to admit that he does want me in his future is more than enough. And he’s right. What we have right now is good, and I don’t need him to draw me a map of where we’re headed. We’ll get there, somehow, someday. But for now I can just be content with the fact that he’s mine.

“I get that, Knox. Trust me. After Drew, I’m in no rush. And I like where we are, too.”

All of a sudden, I’m flat on my back, Knox hovering over me. I can see his eyes shining in the moonlight, fierce, fiery, and full of possession as he looks down at me. “What the hell am I going to have to do to get you to stop saying that asshole’s name?”

Biting my lip, I pull him down to me by his dog tags. “I can think of a couple things,” I say teasingly, and I hope he’s thinking the same thing.

“I might have to spank that hot little ass again,” he threatens against my lips.

“Is that a threat?” I ask, recalling the feel of his palm coming down hard on my skin, causing a warm fluttering to fill my belly. I’ve been wishing he’d do it again, but he’s done nothing but tease me with weak slaps on my ass. I’m almost ready to beg.

“No, sweetheart, not a threat. That’s a promise,” he growls, and I’m already mentally planning on making him keep that promise before the night is over.

Chapter 31

Knox

AFTER THAT night, there’s been no further discussions about the future. While I’m okay with that, her question did get me thinking about eventually moving things forward. Now that I’m in this condo in Florida, watching Jace nervously pace the room, I realize that I wouldn’t mind being in his shoes, waiting to put the final claim on my woman.

Then all of a sudden it hits me and I see things with complete clarity. This isn’t what I’ve ever wanted. But this is what I want now—with her.

“Dude, you’re going to wrinkle your uniform if you don’t calm down. Why the hell are you acting so nervous?” I ask as I go to the kitchen to pour him a drink. After handing him a whiskey neat, I watch as he downs it in one gulp. “You’re not getting cold feet, are you?”

Jace looks at me, shaking his head. “Fuck no. I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life. I’ve just been waiting so damn long for this day that I’m having trouble wrapping my mind around it. That it’s finally here. That, in less than an hour, Alexa’s going to be my wife. My fucking wife.”

Walking over to him, I slap him on the shoulder. “You know, I never thought I’d see this day after all those years of you cryin’ in your beer.” He starts to interrupt me, but I keep talking. “I’m happy for you, man. I really, genuinely am. And seeing you find your happiness after so long, well… I guess it’s fucking contagious, because I want that now, too.”

“You serious?” he asks, and I nod, knowing I might as well say it out loud.

“I don’t know when it happened—or even how. But from the moment that girl slapped me, there’s been something there, and it’s built ever since. She’s stubborn, irritating, and she drives me crazy. But she’s also intelligent and kind, and it’s one hell of a turn-on that she can kick my ass. Fuck me, man, but I’m more in love with her than I ever thought possible.”

A huge grin spreads over his face. “You know, if you’d have figured that out a little sooner, this could’ve been a double wedding.”

Holding my hands up, I back away from him. “Hey now. Just because I’m ready to say the L word does not mean I’ll be walking down an aisle anytime soon. Baby steps, J. Mac. Baby steps.”

“Yeah, well when you’ve been waiting as long as I have for forever, you want forever to start as soon as possible.”

The door opens and Jace’s dad walks in. He crosses the room and gives Jace a hug before holding out his hand to me for a shake.

“You ready for this, son?” Patrick McAllister asks Jace.

“I’ve been ready for this day for as long as I can remember, old man,” Jace says, causing his dad to scowl at him.

“Watch it. Just because it’s your wedding day doesn’t mean I can’t still kick your ass,” he says. Watching them interact has me thinking of my parents, and I’m happy knowing that maybe one day I’ll be able to have the same moment with my dad before my own wedding. I don’t know that we’ll ever be as close as Jace and Patrick, but just knowing that there’s a possibility has me looking even more forward to the future.

Checking the clock, I realize we need to get downstairs and out onto the beach. “Okay, guys, you can duke it out later. We’ve got a wedding to get to.”

They both stop messing around, and Patrick goes to straighten his son’s ribbon rack, even though I know it’s perfectly aligned. “I’m proud of you, son. Let’s go get your bride.”

WHEN WE get downstairs, Patrick leads the way out onto the sand where the ceremony will take place. The mothers of the couple have coordinated with the resort to set up a makeshift arch, complete with white ribbon and lilies, where Jace and Lexi will stand up to say their vows. About thirty chairs have been set up in the sand.

I spot Charlie sitting next to a guy who looks about our age, but I don’t know him. She laughs at something he says, and I have to stop from heading over to claim my girl.

“That’s my soon-to-be brother-in-law, Jeremy. He’s happily married, so she’s in safe hands. No reenactments of that day at the gym, got it?”

Turning to Jace, I shrug my shoulders. “I was just curious. That’s all. And don’t worry. I learned my lesson that day. Charlie still won’t let me live it down, and I swear she’s sparring more now with Chris just to test me.”

“Nah, she’s not that kind of girl. I think you’re just paranoid. All right, man, I’m heading in,” he says, nodding to where his dad is talking to the minister. “See you on the other side.”

He leaves me to watch Charlie a little while longer, and she’s completely oblivious to the fact that I’m here until she sees Jace walk past. Turning around, she spots me, a huge smile breaking out on her face. She says something to the guy, Jeremy, before rising.

When I left her earlier to meet up with Jace, she was just getting out of the shower. I had no idea what to expect, because she wouldn’t tell me what she was wearing. As she walks towards me, she’s absolutely breathtaking. She’s wearing a dark green dress, similar to the one she wore to my parents’ house, but this one’s complemented with a brown belt that accentuates the curve of her waist. Just the tops of her breasts are visible, and I swallow hard at the sight of them. The dress flares out at the waist, flowing around her legs as she walks. It stops at just mid-thigh, and when my eyes trail down her legs, I see that she’s barefoot, just a thin gold chain wrapped around her ankle.

My eyes roam all the way back up her body as she gets closer. Her dark brown hair is pinned to the side, and curls cascade down one shoulder, leaving the other one bare save the thin strap of her dress. I have visions of raining kisses on her skin, but I have to shake the thought away or I’m going to be embarrassing myself in front of everyone.

Stopping just in front of me, she gets up on her toes and places a kiss on my lips before stepping back. “I’m pretty sure it’s a sin to look better than the groom on his wedding day, Rugged,” she teases, smiling up at me.

“There are some things in life you just can’t help, sweetheart,” I tell her. “Plus, you’re one to talk. You look beautiful. But don’t think I didn’t notice the whole matching thing. Green on green again?” I ask, raising my eyebrows up at her.

A slight blush creeps on her cheeks. “I couldn’t help it. I love the way the green brings out the color in your eyes. I know, totally cheesy, but what can I say? Weddings make me go a little nuts.”

Leaning down, I place a kiss on her forehead. “I’m just messing with you, babe. You wear whatever color you want. Even if you want us to look like matching pop stars.”

Laughing, she slaps me in the arm. “I never said that!” She looks around as other guests begin to arrive. “I wish Kale and Lucy could’ve been here.”

“I know Kale couldn’t get off his shift, but Lucy could’ve ridden down with us,” I tell her.

“That’s what I told her. She said she hasn’t been feeling well lately and didn’t trust her stomach to stay calm for the long car ride.” Charlie says, shrugging. “Hopefully it’s just a stomach bug. Probably something she picked up from one of the kids at school.”

Before I can respond, music starts, signaling that we better get to our seats.

Charlie

I CAN’T help but shiver when I see Knox watching me intently. The way he looks at me, like I’m the only woman on the planet—at least the only one he’d ever want—sends a jolt straight to my heart—and well, one in between my legs. Seeing him standing there, I notice how he looks gorgeous in his dress greens. Well, let’s face it. He looks gorgeous in anything—and nothing at all.

After I greet him with a kiss, we joke around before we realize it’s time to get this wedding going. Jace has taken his place in front of the minister. Moments later, we all stand as the music switches from classical to a slow cover of “Lucky” by Jason Mraz. Ava, the flower girl Jeremy introduced to me earlier, starts walking down the aisle, tossing petals in the sand, looking cute as a clam.

Lexi’s stunning when she comes into view, wearing an ivory gown that’s simple yet elegant. Her long blond hair is pinned in a French twist, with curled tendrils loose on her neck. But the most stunning of all is the smile on her face as her eyes are shining, tears threatening to spill over. Watching her radiate happiness brings tears to my own eyes.

Turning, I look at Jace, who’s watching Lexi, eyes equally bright with tears. He looks like someone’s stolen his breath, and he makes everyone laugh when he decides he can’t wait any longer and meets his bride halfway down the aisle. I imagine Knox doing the same thing on his wedding day, and the thought that maybe one day this could be us sends a rush of giddiness through me.

“Uncle Jace, you’re too soon!” Ava exclaims when he starts to bypass her, causing everyone to laugh again.

Lexi and her dad stop as Jace crouches down in front of the little girl. “You know how on Christmas Eve you get so excited for Christmas and all your presents that you just can’t sleep?” he asks, and she nods enthusiastically, as any kid would. “Well, Ava, today’s my Christmas Eve, and I can’t wait to open my present.” I’m pretty sure every woman here not related to him just swooned at his words, and Ava grins when he places a kiss on her forehead before standing back up.

When Jace meets Lexi, he whispers something to her dad, who nods before placing her hand in his. They continue until they get to the minister, where they turn to face each other.

“Well, normally I’d start this ceremony by asking who gives this woman, but Jace already took matters into his own hands,” the minister says, causing Jace to smile sheepishly.

He launches into a prayer, blessing the union, but when I sneak a peek, Jace and Lexi are staring at each other, both beaming from ear to ear. The ceremony continues with a few readings until it’s finally time for the vows.

“Jace and Alexa have decided to recite their own vows,” the minister says and gestures for Jace to begin.

He clears his throat, looks directly into her eyes, and begins. “My beautiful girl, first and foremost, I love you. I’ve loved you for over half of my life, and I can’t wait to spend the rest of it doing the same, but this time with you beside me. My love for you has never wavered, never faltered; it’s only grown stronger. You’re the most incredible woman I’ve ever known, and I promise to be your loving husband, your best friend, your confidant, your lover, and your partner in every facet of our life together. I’ll love and cherish you every single day. I promise to be a loving father to whatever children we’re blessed with, and I will raise them with you in a home filled with laughter and love. I vow to be your support, your protector, your shelter in the storm whenever you need me to be.”

He pauses, bringing his thumb up to wipe away a few tears that are streaming down her face.

“I promise to laugh at your jokes, even when they aren’t funny, and to take you to at least ten Reds games a season, especially when they play the Braves. I promise to communicate with you clearly and effectively so that we don’t have any more decade-long misunderstandings. I’d like to say that I can’t imagine not having you in my life, but I lived it. And well, it kinda sucked. So I’ll thank God every single day that I have this second chance. From the moment you snubbed me on that school bus, you’ve had my heart, and I thank you for never giving it back. Alexa Leigh Sullivan-Tate, I vow here, today, before God, our family, and our friends, to be the best husband I can possibly be, the man that you deserve, from this day forward. I will love you, honor you, care for you, and respect you for the rest of our lives.”

Wiping away the tears that have fallen as I watch him pledge his undying love for her, I can only hope to someday be loved like that. Knox grabs my hand and brings it to his lips to place a quick kiss on it before he places his arm around me, allowing me to settle in close to him.

The minister then turns to Lexi, nodding for her to go ahead. She dabs at her eyes, before lifting her chin to look at her handsome groom. “You had me at the Reds games,” she says, sending a ripple of laughter through the small crowd. “I can’t believe I’m standing here, in this dress, in front of you, pledging my life to you. Sometimes, late at night when you’re sleeping, I have to pinch myself to convince myself that all of this is real. And I mean that in the most uncreepy way,” she says, shaking her head when he smiles at her. “Before you came back into my life, I didn’t think I could ever find true happiness again. I was drowning, and you became the lifeline I didn’t know I was looking for. From this day forward, I promise to love you unconditionally and without hesitation. I promise to cherish every single moment we have together and to never take each day for granted. To never waste another minute. I promise to love you not just with my words, but with my actions. I promise to cry with you, laugh with you, and grow with you. To raise our children with you in a loving, stable environment and to be the best mother I can be. I vow to share your dreams and goals and to be your support system, your comfort, and the shoulder you need to lean on. I promise to always make you laugh, because my jokes are funny, and I’ll never make you choose between rooting for the Braves or Reds. After everything we've been through, I believe our love can get through anything, that our futures are intertwined, that we'll grow old together. On this day, Jace Michael McAllister, I vow in front of God, our family, and our friends that I will be your best friend, your partner, your lover, and your confidant. I will love you, respect you, trust you, and hold you above all others, today and every day that follows.”

Her voice catches on the last word, and Jace leans in, placing a long, slow kiss on her lips. The minister steps back, waiting for the moment to pass. When Jace pulls away, he grins. “Sorry, Reverend. I know I’m getting ahead of myself, but I just couldn’t help it.” It’s completely adorable yet masculine, and I’m not surprised that Knox and Jace are best friends.

The ceremony gets back on track as we watch them exchange rings, and say their ‘I Do’s.’ Before the minister can even get the words out, he has her swept up in his arms, pressing a kiss so hot on her lips it causes even me to blush. When he pulls back, Lexi’s face is flushed, and Jace is grinning wide. Turning towards the crowd, Jace lifts their joined hands, and his happiness is contagious as my heart feels so full after watching them finally get married.

“Ladies and gentleman, for the first time, I’m pleased to introduce you to Mr. and Mrs. Jace McAllister.”

Chapter 32

Knox

AFTER ALL the congratulations, we move to a covered patio outside the resort where a DJ is set up and the catering staff is putting the finishing touches on the buffet tables.

“Damn, they did all this in a month?” I ask, astonished that they pulled it off so quickly.

Charlie nods, looking around absentmindedly. “Lexi said it wasn’t that difficult because it’s the offseason and most people vacationing go more south this time of year,” she says just as a chill passes through the air, and I see her shiver. Grabbing her arm, I pull her into me and lock my arms around her.

“Cold, sweetheart?” I ask, and she nods. “I can warm you up.”

Pulling back, she looks around and nods to where the new McAllisters are getting photographs taken. She places her hands on my ass and presses up against me, shocking me a little with what she says next. “Make it a quickie? I don’t know what it is. Something about weddings is a total turn-on.”

She barely gets the words out before I take hold of her hand and make my way across the patio, through the sliding doors, and to the elevator. This isn’t how I expected to warm her up, but I’m making this happen before she changes her mind.

“Like I’d say no to that. We’ll be back before they’re even done with pictures to notice we’re missing,” I tell her, pulling her into the elevator and pressing her against the back wall as the doors shut.

We reemerge after a very enjoyable fifteen minutes, and I grin as I watch Charlie messing with her hair, smoothing it down as we try to sneak back into the reception. When I wrap my arm around her waist, my hand grazes her ass as I’m looking around for the happy couple.

“Jesus, I’d tell you two to get a room, but I think you already did that,” Jace teases says from behind me.

We turn around to find him grinning at us. Charlie shrugs. “Something about weddings,” she says, causing him to laugh.

“Can I steal this guy for a few minutes? Mom wants him in a photo since we’re both in uniform,” Jace asks Charlie, and she nods. Leaning down, I give her a kiss before heading off with him.

A little while later, after all the pictures are done and everyone’s gone through the buffet line, Lexi’s sister, Sierra, stands up and heads over to the DJ table, commandeering the microphone, tapping it to make sure it’s on.

“I normally really hate public speaking, but I figured I’d take one for the team for my baby sister and her new husband,” she says, causing everyone to laugh. In the twenty-four hours that I’ve known Sierra Banks, I’ve learned she’s anything but shy. “But in all seriousness, on behalf of Jace and Lexi, I want to thank you all for being here. I know it was all thrown together really quickly, so it means a lot for you to be here to share this day with them. I’d also like to thank myself. I had blast playing the meddling matchmaker, and I’m so glad I did. Watching you two fall in love all over again, seeing you, Jace, bring Lexi back to life, was extraordinarily beautiful, and I’m proud to call you my brother. If everyone could have a love like yours, the world would be a much better place. I love you both, and the minute you get back from your honeymoon, Ava’s already planning a Finding Nemo date with her, now official, Uncle Jace.”

Raising her glass towards them, she finishes. “Here’s to a long life filled with love, happiness, and as many Reds games Jace can stand.”

Everyone raises their glasses in a toast, and when I get up, Charlie looks at me, surprised. Placing a kiss on her forehead, I cross the room and take the microphone from Sierra.

“Unlike Sierra, I actually really don’t like public speaking, so I’ll try to keep this short. Jace and I met eleven years ago when we were bunkmates in Boot Camp, and I swear I feel like I’ve known his beautiful bride just as long. We’ve been fortunate to spend our careers mostly together, and he’s become my brother in every sense of the word. When I finally met Lexi… Let’s just say we didn’t exactly hit it off, because, well, I’m kind of an idiot. But I’ve been able to get to know the girl I’ve been hearing about for so long, and I can stand here and tell you these two are perfect for each other.”

I pause, taking a sip of my drink before continuing.

“Watching them, after everything they’ve been through, has taught me a lot. About life. Love. And most importantly, they’ve taught me that everyone deserves a second chance. Life’s too short to let it pass you by without spending it with the ones you love, and to Jace and Lexi, I just want to thank you for teaching me such an invaluable lesson.”

Raising my glass, I toast them one more time before setting the microphone down and returning to my seat. Like I said, I hate public speaking, so when Sierra asked me to say a few words, I had no idea what I was going to say. Once I got up there, I just started speaking from the heart. Not taking my eyes off Charlie, I found it was easy to say what was on my mind, but damn, I’m glad that’s over.

Charlie places a hand on my thigh, leans in, and gives me a kiss on the cheek. “That was beautiful, Knox,” she tells me.

Placing my arm on the back of her chair, I turn to look at her. “I meant every word, sweetheart.” Before she can respond, the DJ’s announcing the first dance, so we sit and watch as Jace and Lexi move in close, moving to the music, stealing kisses all throughout. I meant what I said earlier. Watching them lets me know that it’s possible to find love after having your heart broken, and I realize it’s time I finally tell Charlie how I feel about her. After the traditional father/daughter and mother/son dances, the floor opens up and Charlie pulls me out of my chair.

“Come on, Rugged. Show me what you’ve got on the dance floor,” she says, waggling her eyebrows up at me, grinding her ass against me softly as the dance music plays.

As a slow song begins to play, Charlie turns in my arms.

“Not so bad, Knox. I think you’re finally learning to work those hips,” she teases, placing her arms around my neck.

I pull her in close. “Really, baby? Did I not just show you an hour ago just how good I am at moving my hips?” I ask, and she grins.

“Oh, yeah, Rugged. You definitely showed me,” she says before resting her head against my chest as the sounds of a piano fill the air.

I wrap my arms around her, enjoying the feel of her pressed up against me. I don’t know if it’s the wedding atmosphere or what, but I think I’m finally ready to tell her how I feel.

I pull back, and she looks up at me. Holy fuck. I’m going to do it. For the first fucking time in eleven years, I’m putting myself out there. Taking a deep breath, I start to speak. “Charlie, these past five months have been nothing short of a roller coaster, but it’s a ride I never want to get off. You’re a part of me, and I can’t imagine going back to a time before I knew you.” I pause, and her eyes light up as she watches me, anticipating my next words. Words that never get a chance to come.

A woman I believe is Jace’s sister taps Charlie on the shoulder. “Excuse me, miss. I hate to interrupt, but is this your purse?” she asks, holding up a small clutch.

Charlie nods, taking it from her.

“Your phone’s been ringing nonstop, and I was afraid it was important. I just wanted you to know, just in case”

Charlie thanks her and moves out of my arms, digging into the bag and pulling out her phone. She frowns when she looks at it. “I have twelve missed calls from Olivia. What the hell? I’ll be right back,” she tells me, walking to the edge of the patio, going to listen to her messages.

I watch her intently, wondering what the hell is going on, more than irritated that we got interrupted. A moment later, she’s rushing over to me, her face pale.

“What’s going on?” I ask, knowing something’s not right.

“It’s my dad. He collapsed in the operating room this afternoon and is still unconscious. They haven’t figured out what’s wrong, but he’s in the ICU. We have to go, Knox,” she says, panicking.

Gripping her arms, I hold her still. “Go up to the room and pack while I tell Jace what’s going on. We’ll be on the road as soon as possible. Don’t worry, sweetheart. Everything will be fine,” I tell her, hoping that I’m right as I draw her into my arms.

“I can’t lose him, Knox. He’s all I have,” she cries, and it breaks my fucking heart. I want to shake her, tell her that she has me, too, that she always will, but I know it’s no longer the right time. Pressing a kiss against her forehead, I send her on her way, hoping to God that nothing happens to her dad.

Chapter 33

Charlie

OH MY god. This is it. My heart is racing as he begins his confession, and I know deep down in my heart what he’s about to say. Or well, I think I do. I’m about to find out if I’m right when a shrill voice interrupts us, like a cold tidal wave, dousing the flames.

He looks at me with pity, and I can’t fight the feelings of disappointment, knowing that Knox was on the verge of saying something profound when we were interrupted. I could smack the woman for ruining the moment, but when she says that my phone wouldn’t stop ringing, I know something must be wrong.

Listening to Olivia’s message that says she has to speak to me urgently makes my blood run cold. Don’t get me wrong, I like my dad’s girlfriend, but we don’t exactly chat on the phone on a regular basis. My fingers are shaky when I dial her number, and I tremble as I wait for her to answer.

Her panicked voice fills my ears. “Charlotte?”

“Olivia, what’s going on?” I ask hesitantly, almost too scared to find out.

I can hear the sharp inhale before she answers me. “Your dad collapsed about an hour ago in the operating room. He’s undergoing testing right now, but they’re still not sure what happened.”

Immediately, a sob escapes my throat. Not my dad. Not him. He’s the strongest man I know. “Olivia, what are you saying?”

“You need to get home as soon as possible, Charlie. He’s going to need you,” she says softly, and I can hear the tears in her own voice.

After promises that I’ll be back to Tennessee as soon as possible, I hang up the phone and find Knox, who looks concerned. When I tell him what’s going on, he takes charge, telling me to pack up our things while he says the goodbyes for us. This isn’t how I imagined our weekend on the beach, but I can’t think about that right now. All I see in my mind is Dad, lying unconscious on the cold floor.

When Knox meets me in our room minutes later, I’ve already packed everything up, ready to go, anxious to get on the road and to my dad’s side.

I’m sitting on the couch, nervously shaking my legs. He crosses the room and kneels in front of me, placing his hands on my legs, stilling them both. He looks up at me, a soft smile crossing his face. “Everything’s going to be fine. Your dad’s a tough son of a bitch and will probably be up threatening to kick my ass in a few days’ time.” He brings a hand up to brush the hair out of my face and then palms my cheek. “I’m here with you every step of the way, Charlie. I’m not leaving you. Lean on me, sweetheart. Let me take care of you.”

I nod, and he scoops me up into his arms like I’m a weightless rag doll before sitting on the couch with me in his lap, and I can’t help the sobs that begin to rack through me. I’m terrified, fearing the worst, and I meant what I said. I can’t lose my dad. Gripping the lapel of his uniform, I release every tear. He holds me tightly, rocking gently as he whispers softly to me, telling me everything will be all right. His words are comforting as his embrace soothes me, and I know that I couldn’t go through this without him.

Finally, I muster up the strength to pull away from him, knowing we need to go. He’s staring at me, and his hand comes up to wipe away the last of the tears that have fallen. His tenderness touches my heart. “Knox,” I whisper, but he shushes me.

“We’ve gotta get home, baby. Your dad’s waitin’,” he says softly, standing up and taking me with him, placing me on my feet. We set about getting all of our stuff, and moments later, we’re in the car.

Since we left the room, Knox hasn’t let go of my hand, and I’m grateful for the contact. He’s my lifeline, the only thing keeping my head above water right now, even when I feel like drowning. He’s the only thing that’s stopping me from going under, so I cling to him, desperate to feel his warmth on my skin.

Looking over at me, he places a soft kiss on my hand. “Why don’t you get some sleep? We’ve got a long drive ahead of us, and you might as well rest, babe,” he says, eyes watching me, concerned and sweet.

Nodding, I curl up as best as I can in Evelyn. I know he’s right. I might as well try to sleep when I can. Laying my head against the window, I feel the coolness against my forehead as I try to doze off. I’m plagued by thoughts of Dad, imagining the worst, until I finally drift off into a dreamless sleep.

“WAKE UP, sweetheart.” Knox’s voice breaks through the sleepiness as his voice registers in my brain. Lifting up, I stretch my neck, rubbing the kink from sleeping against the window.

“Where are we?” I ask sleepily, wishing I could curl back up and fall asleep.

“We’re at Blanchfield. I talked to Olivia about a half hour ago and she said to come straight here,” he says, and I’m immediately brought to the present, reeling from the fact that Dad’s at the hospital on post.

Jerking up, I yank on the door handle and fall out of the car, my dress catching on the door latch. Yanking it away, I make a beeline for the doors, but Knox quickly catches up, his body engulfing me as he wraps his arm around me, turning me to him. I try to fight him off, shoving him as he holds me against him, stroking my back, but he doesn’t let me go. Finally, I relent and collapse against his chest.

“Sweetheart, we’re in this together. Don’t fight me on this.”

I can’t get out any words, so I nod weakly and allow him to lead me into the hospital. I’m grateful that he contacted Olivia to find out where in the hospital to go. He guides me into the elevator, and I lean back against him as the doors close. Jesus, was it really only hours ago that he was doing the same thing, but taking me to bed instead of my dad’s bedside?

Curling against him, I let him hold me until the doors chime, signaling our arrival. He leads me off the elevator and down a short hallway before he deposits me in an empty seat. Leaning down, he kisses my forehead.

“I’m going to find out where he is, okay?” he says, and I’m reassured at his words, even though I still feel completely off-kilter.

He heads towards the nurses station, and I curl into a ball, missing the warmth and comfort of having him close. I’m going over the worst in my head when I finally feel his touch. It jolts me back to life as he crouches in front of me before wiping the tears from my cheeks.

“He’s still considered critical, but he’s stable now. They’re keeping a close eye on him until he wakes up.”

A small whimper escapes me, and I feel so weak. Clinging to Knox, I find the strength to catch my breath.

“Can I see him?” I ask once I finally get myself together. Knox nods and grabs my hand, pulling me out of my seat.

He leads me down the hallway and into a small room, where the sound of a remote beeping fills my ears. My hands cover my mouth the moment I see my dad, the strongest man I’ve ever knowing, lying motionless on the hospital bed, pale, lifeless, and I have to look away. I spot Olivia in the corner of the room, and she looks like she hasn’t slept in days. She’s immediately on her feet, and she throws her arms around me, catching me off guard.

“I’m so glad you’re here, Charlie,” she says, and I can feel her tears rolling down her cheeks as she embraces me.

“We got here as fast as we could,” I tell her.

Taking a page out of Knox’s book, I try to be strong for her as I rub her back, telling her everything will be okay and hoping that I’m right.

When she calms down, she takes a seat across the room, letting me take the one next to Dad’s bed. “What happened, Olivia?” I ask, needing the answers, needing to know what put him here.

She shakes her head, letting out a deep breath before she answers me. “He was complaining about chest pain when he got home from the gym, but he tried to say it was just acid reflux. You know your dad. He won’t go to the damn doctor unless he’s on his death bed.” She pauses, paling at her choice of words.

“It’s okay, Olivia. I know what you mean. It’s where I get my stubbornness. You’d think that as a doctor he’d be more prone to getting his checkups, but he claims his Army physicals are enough.”

Nodding, she looks relieved. “I happened to be working when I got the call that he was being taken to the emergency room. I won’t bore you with all the medical jargon, but after running a bunch of tests, they determined that he’d suffered a heart attack, which caused ventricular fibrillation, cutting off the blood flow to his organs. They believe he suffered sudden cardiac arrest, which is why he collapsed. If he hadn’t been in the hospital already when it happened, if the nurses hadn’t been able to immediately start CPR and get a defibrillator, they…they don’t think he would’ve made it,” she says, bursting into another round of sobs.

It’s too much for me to offer comfort anymore, now knowing just how close I was to losing him. It’s always been Dad and me, and the thought of him not being here any longer is more than I can bear. I think I’m in shock, because the tears won’t come. I watch as Knox hands Olivia tissues, and she pulls herself together.

“I don’t know understand. Dad’s still young. He’s fit. How did he have a heart attack?” I ask.

“Your father has what’s called Atherosclerosis. It’s a hardening of the arteries that can cause blockages and decrease blood flow, leading to heart attacks and heart disease. It can happen to anyone, no matter how healthy they seem, and symptoms don’t always appear. He was prepping for surgery when one of the nurses noticed he was sweating and that he kept holding his chest. When they asked him if he was okay, he said that he was, but it was only about sixty seconds later that he collapsed.” She pauses and looks at me. I’m guessing that she’s wondering how much of this I actually want to hear.

“He’s such a stubborn ass,” I tell her, and she smiles softly. “Then what happened?”

“They immediately started CPR when they couldn’t detect a pulse, and as soon as they got him on the table, they used the defibrillator to shock his heart. As soon as he had a pulse again, they began the tests. The echocardiogram determined that he had suffered a heart attack—they detected the arrhythmia with an EKG. They did an angiogram, which confirmed that he had a blockage. They immediately performed an angioplasty to restore blood flow to the heart. They had to put him under, so we’re still just waiting for him to wake up.”

The door opens, and a doctor walks in. I’m still overwhelmed from everything Olivia just said. I don’t know if I’m ready to hear more, but I rise, and he moves to shake my hand.

“Are you Dr. Davenport’s daughter?” he asks, and I nod. He begins to tell me everything Olivia just did. I’m thankful that I got it in her words because he’s using terms that are way over my head.

“Your dad’s extremely lucky that he was here when this happened. Sudden cardiac arrests has a very low survival rate, and the nurses did everything right to make sure that he’s still with us. I think he’s past the worst of it since we caught the cause right away, but we’re going to keep him for observation for the next couple of days to determine if he’s at risk for another arrhythmia.”

“When do you think he’ll wake up?” I ask, knowing I’m not going to be able to believe that he’s okay until I see him awake, talking, laughing.

“He could wake up any time now, but his body’s probably letting him rest after such a traumatic event. It could be morning before he wakes up. Speaking of,” he says, looking at the clock, “visiting hours are technically over, and Dr. Branch made me aware that you had to travel quite a ways to get here. Go home and get some rest. When you come back in the morning, I’m sure you’ll find your dad awake.”

I don’t want to leave Dad’s side, no matter how tired and drained I feel. “I’m fine. I don’t think I could sleep even if I went home,” I tell him, hoping he’ll let me stay.

Knox sees the stern look on the doctor’s face, and he rises, crossing to me, placing a hand on my shoulder. “Sweetheart, it’s been a long day. You’re not doing your dad any favors if you exhaust yourself. Let’s go home and get a few hours of sleep so you’re refreshed when you see him in the morning. You don’t want to worry him if he sees you drained.”

Looking back and forth between him and the doctor, I know he’s right, and I know I’m going to be kicked out anyway. Rising out of the chair, I lean down and give Dad a kiss on the cheek.

“I love you, Dad. Please wake up,” I whisper, taking one last look at him before allowing Knox to lead me out of the room.

Chapter 34

Knox

CHARLIE’S SILENT on the ride home, and I’m lost in thought over everything that’s happened. The last nine hours or so have been a whirlwind, and if it weren’t for our clothes, I wouldn’t believe we were just celebrating Jace and Lexi’s wedding.

When Charlie got the call about her dad, my heart nearly stopped for her. Watching her as I made the drive from Florida to Tennessee, I felt helpless not being able to hold her, to comfort her. I wanted nothing more than to tell her right then how I felt, but I don’t even know if she would’ve heard me or even believed me. The thought of her losing the only family she has made me rethink Jace’s words, wondering just how long I will be willing to keep this less than serious. Life’s way too short, and if anyone’s learned that this year, it’s me. And Wade’s health scare solidified it.

When we get home, I round the car and pull Charlie out of her seat. She doesn’t even protest when I gather her up in my arms. As I make my way inside, I don’t bother turning on any lights before I head toward our bedroom. Setting her down on her feet, I unzip her dress, and she steps out of it. I grab clothes from my dresser and slip a t-shirt on over her head. Leaning down, I place a kiss on her forehead.

“It’s late, babe. Get some sleep,” I tell her. Then she climbs onto the bed and under the covers.

I take my time getting out of my uniform before moving to the bathroom to get ready for bed. When I join Charlie, I think she’s asleep, so I don’t move close to her. Lying on my back, I’m staring up at the ceiling, replaying everything over in my mind. I was so close to finally telling her how I felt, and I’m kicking myself for waiting so long. I’m pretty sure she feels the same. As much as I want to finish what I was saying to her at the reception, I think it’s best to wait for a happier time, a time when she’s not concerned or worried. Once her dad’s better, I’m finally going to tell Charlie I love her, and I’m really hoping it’s going to be sooner rather than later.

I feel the bed move, and Charlie scoots closer to me. She places her head and a hand on my chest as her body rests beside mine. Bringing my hand up, I stroke her hair as we lie in silence for a few minutes.

“He’s going to be okay, right?” she asks, her voice soft, almost timid.

“You heard the doctor. He’s out of the worst of it. They’re only keeping him to make sure he’s one hundred percent before they send him home,” I tell her, knowing she’s not going to be convinced until we’re back in the hospital and her dad’s awake. “Wade’s a tough guy, and you know Doc Branch isn’t going to let anything happen to him.”

Sighing, she absentmindedly rubs her hand over my chest. “I can’t imagine him being gone. My whole life, it’s been just him and me. I never had the chance to miss my mom because I never knew her. But Dad? He’s all I’ve ever had, and to think that he could have been taken so quickly from me?” She pauses, shaking her head against my chest. “I don’t even want to think about it. He still has so much life to live. I mean, he has to walk me down the aisle, be a grandpa to my kids… If he’s gone, who do I have?”

Wrapping my arms around her, I shift so that her back’s on the bed and I’m leaning over her.

“You have me, sweetheart. You always will,” I tell her, wiping away a lone tear that’s falling down her cheek.

Looking up at me, she slips her arms up my torso, stopping as a finger traces my tattoo. “Promise?” she asks so quietly I can barely hear her.

Nodding, I place a kiss on her lips before pulling back so I’m only inches from her face. “I promise. Always.”

Sliding her arms around my back and bringing me in closer, she closes the distance between us. “Show me,” she asks against my lips.

I try to pull away, but she holds me close. “Charlie, you need sleep. You’re exhausted,” I say, even though the feel of her skin against mine makes my dick a traitor as it hardens when her bare legs wrap around me.

“I need you, Knox. Show me. Please,” she breathes, almost begging.

And I do. Lifting her up to remove her t-shirt, I back away only to get rid of my boxers. Positioning myself in between her legs, I slide in slowly and set about showing her just how much she means to me, that I’ll never leave her, even if I haven’t been able to say the words. The entire time she clings to me, and for the first time, we’re not frantic, desperate for each other’s touch. Instead, it’s a slow burn as I make love to her at an unhurried pace. I’m trying to be tender, knowing she needs more than a quick fuck right now. She needs comfort and reassurance, not passion or heat. Her eyes are closed the entire time, and I’m wondering if she’s even here with me. It doesn’t really matter, because if this is what she needs to forget for a while, I’ll do it; I’ll help in any way I can. The room is completely silent except for our ragged breathing, and after a few minutes, her hands brace my ass.

“Harder, Knox. Please stop being so gentle,” she asks, and I pick up the pace, just a little bit, causing her to grind up against me. I want this to be different, to show her that I can be different, and it’s all because of her.

Reaching down, I begin to work her clit, stimulating her, and it’s not long before I can tell that she’s close.

“Open your eyes, baby,” I tell her, wanting her to see me, to have her undivided attention when she comes. She complies, and I reward her by finally speeding things up, pumping in and out of her rapidly until we’re both right on the edge of orgasm.

Moments later, when we’ve both found release, she pulls me down to her and places a kiss on my lips. She leaves the bed, presumably to clean up, and then comes back in. We settle into the bed together, and I move to my side but she grabs my hand and pulls me close.

“Hold me tonight?” she asks. I move in and slip my arms around her, pulling her close so our chests are touching.

“Get some sleep,” I tell her, not sure how either of us even has our eyes open at this point.

“I will. Thank you, Knox. It means the world to me that you’re here. I don’t know how I would’ve gotten through this without you,” she says, and I have to shake my head. This girl has no idea.

“Don’t worry about it, sweetheart. You’ll never have to find out,” I tell her. The answer must satisfy her, because moments later, she’s sound asleep, and I know I’m not far behind her.

Charlie

THE NEXT morning, I wake up, dazed when I realize I’m in Knox’s arms, in our bed, in our home. Smiling at the thought—our home—I’m stretching when it hits me. In a rush, I lean over Knox to check the time. It’s after nine, and visiting hours have already started. Dammit! I meant to be up and ready as soon as I could, not wanting Dad to wake up without me there.

Jumping out of the bed, I remember how tender and sweet Knox was last night. It’s like he knew just what I needed. I wanted to get lost in the moment, to forget about Dad, forget everything for a little while. But he wouldn’t let me as he forced me to look at him, to know that he was the one making me feel pleasure. In the end, I was glad, because being lost in him was so much more soothing than being lost in my thoughts, and for a few moments, I was. Completely, utterly lost in him, and I didn’t care to ever be found.

“Charlie, what are you doing?” his sleepy voice asks as I start running around the room, trying to get dressed and brush my hair at the same time.

“We overslept. I need to get to the hospital,” I tell him as I head into the bathroom, where I brush my teeth, splash some water over my face, and throw my hair in a ponytail.

Going to get my phone from the nightstand, I notice I have a text. Knox is getting out of bed, and I’m distracted as he moves to his closet, where he throws on a pair of jeans and a white Henley—one that fits his toned chest and makes my mouth water every time he puts it on. I only give myself a moment to check him out when he asks about the text. “As of half an hour ago, Olivia said Dad’s still asleep but his vitals are stable.”

Crossing to me, he gives me a kiss. “See, babe, everything’s fine. Let me rinse my mouth out and then we’ll be on our away. I’ll get you there in no time.”

“You don’t have to come, Knox. I know how much you hate hospitals, and I have no idea how long I’ll be there,” I tell him, giving him an out even though I can’t stand the thought of doing this without him.

Relief washes over me when I see him shake his head. “I told you last night that I’ll always be there. If I have to walk into that hospital every single day, I’ll be there. Just give me a couple of minutes,” he says, disappearing into the bathroom.

Wandering out to the living room, I find myself pacing the floor until he emerges from the bedroom. I don’t wait as he locks up the house, and he meets me at the car, finally on our way to the hospital.

“Do you think it’s a bad sign that he’s still not awake?” I ask, wondering how long he’s going to be out.

He grabs my hand, giving it a squeeze before he drops his down to the gear shift. “Remember what the doctor said? His body’s probably just letting him sleep longer to build up his energy levels. I’m sure it’s normal.”

Knowing he’s probably right, I lean over to turn the radio on, hoping some music will drown out all the thoughts that are racing through my mind. I’m anxious to get to the hospital, to see Dad in the light of day, not the middle of the night where it was hard to really study him.

It’s not long before we’re pulling into the parking lot of the hospital. When we make it to Dad’s floor, Knox asks a nurse about his status. She checks the computer and tells us that the doctor is with him, so she instructs us to take a seat in the waiting room. I can barely sit still, and Knox grabs my hand, brushing my skin with his thumb.

“Calm down, Charlie. You don’t need to be all frazzled and out of sorts when you see your Dad. You’re the strongest woman I know, and it’s because of that man,” he says, lifting my chin so I’m looking at him. “It’s okay to break when you’re with me. I’ll hold you whenever you need me to. I’ll always be here to wipe your tears. But when you walk in that room, you walk in with your head held high. You walk in as Charlie Davenport, the strong, independent woman I’ve come to care so much about. Don’t give him anything else to worry about while he’s recovering. If he sees you crying, it’s going to crush him, so can you do that? Can you be strong for just a little while? For him?”

His words almost break me, but I know he’s right. The last thing I need to do is stress Dad out. Knox places his arms around, and I sink into his embrace, clinging to him.

“Let it out now, sweetheart,” he tells me, and I do, not caring that I’m soaking his shirt.

Eventually I’m all cried out, feeling a little bit calmer and confident that I can go see Dad without breaking down. I pull away from him just in time to see Olivia and a doctor leaving Dad’s room. Olivia spots us and walks over. She looks a little better than she did last night, but I can tell she didn’t get much sleep. Knox and I both stand, waiting to hear the news.

A smile breaks out on her face, and I’m instantly relieved. “Your dad just woke up. He’s cranky, but that’s about it. His blood pressure’s back to normal, and everything else checks out. He’s waiting for you, Charlie,” she says, and I have to stifle a sob as Knox squeezes my shoulder. “I’m going to leave you alone and go do some paperwork in my office. I’ll be around later to check on him.”

We watch as she walks away, and I start to head to Dad’s room when I realize Knox isn’t with me. Turning around, I see him standing back, hands in his pockets. Moving back towards him, I place a hand on his arm. “What’re you doing, Knox?” I ask, wondering why he’s hanging back.

“Go see your dad, Charlie. You two need some time alone together. I’ll go down and get some coffee, give you some space,” he says, and my heart melts just a little bit at his thoughtfulness.

“Thanks, Knox. That’s sweet of you,” I tell him, and I mean it. Getting up on my tiptoes, I place a soft kiss against his lips. “It’s like you can read my mind. You always anticipate my needs. As much as I hate what happened to you, I’m glad I landed on your doorstep, Knox Wellington. I know you’re probably not ready to hear this, but if I’ve learned anything in the past fifteen hours, it’s that life’s short. Too short for me not to tell you how I feel.”

He’s watching me intently, waiting for me to continue. I take a deep breath and finally open up my heart to him. “I can’t exactly pinpoint when it happened. I don’t know if it as when you opened up to me about your past or when you made me burn scrambled eggs. The night you sang to me or all those times I was so infuriated by you—and by the fact that I couldn’t get you off my mind. But it doesn’t matter. All that matters is that it happened. I don’t care when or where, but Rugged, I fell in love with you, and every day you’re by my side, I fall even harder.”

I watch as he swallows hard, but I’m on a roll and I can’t stop. “I know we’ve had our ups and downs, but that’s only because we both had stuff we needed to work through. Neither one of us could’ve guessed that we’d end up working through them together. Whether you realize it or not, that’s exactly what we did. You see me, Knox, and you let me be me. And I do the same for you. I think that’s all either of us has ever needed, but we didn’t know it until now. I know this is probably way too soon, but Rugged, I love you. Love you when you’re sweet, and I love you just as much when you’re driving me crazy. I can’t imagine a life without you in it and I pray I never have to.”

Letting out a deep breath, I can’t believe I just said all that. His eyes are darting back and forth, and I didn’t miss the sharp inhale at the L word.

Rubbing a hand over his head, he then drops it and grabs my own. “Charlie—” he begins, but I cut him off. I can’t hear how it’s too soon or that he’s not ready or whatever else he’s about to say when I’m seconds away from seeing my dad.

“I don’t need you to say anything, Knox. I just needed you to know,” I say before turning around and leaving him in the waiting room alone to process everything I’ve just said.

Chapter 35

Charlie

WALKING INTO Dad’s room, I’m still shaky from what I just admitted to Knox, but I’m so glad I did. His words replay in my mind as I hear him telling me to be strong, and I vow to do just that. But when I see Dad looking so pale and weak, it’s hard to do. For Wade Davenport, I’d do anything, so I square up my shoulders and cross the room, pulling a chair up to his bedside.

“Hey, Charlie,” he says, sitting up a little taller in his bed. “Sorry to ruin your weekend getaway.”

Leaning in, I give him a kiss on the cheek before taking a seat next to him. Grabbing his hand, I shake my head. “The weather in Florida was shit, anyway,” I joke, even though I know it really wasn’t.

“Yeah, who needs all the sun and sand? I’d much rather be in forty-degree temperatures this time of year,” he jokes.

“Oh yeah, it was complete torture.”

He grins, and I love seeing him smile. “How was the wedding? Did you have a good time?” he asks, and I have to shake my head that he’s even concerned about it.

“It was great, Dad. Up until the point where you interrupted my dance with a sexy soldier,” I tell him, grinning so he knows I’m joking.

“I’m sorry, Charlie. I wish Olivia hadn’t called you. It wasn’t a big deal. I’ll be out of the hospital in a few days. There was no reason for you to cut your vacation short,” he says, and I swear, flames might be flying out of my ears.

“Are you kidding me? I’d have been angry as hell if I’d come to find you in the hospital! Olivia did the right thing, calling me. I was scared out of my mind, Dad. If I hadn’t had Knox, I have no idea how I would’ve gotten through this past day,” I tell him, saying the words but not letting myself cry.

He drops my hand as he brings his up to brush my cheek. “I didn’t mean to scare you, honey. I guess your stubborn old man’s going to have to start taking better care of himself. Olivia’s already threatened to move in and clean out my beer stash.”

“I think that’s a good idea. You need someone to be with you to make sure you’re eating right, being healthy. The doctor said if you hadn’t been in the hospital, you might not have made it. I don’t like the thought of you living alone, so maybe you should let her move in.”

“I’m a grown-ass man. I don’t need a babysitter—not you, not Olivia. I can take care of damn myself,” he growls. I now see what Olivia meant by him being cranky.

“We’ll figure it out once you get home. I can stay with you for a couple of days until you get back on your feet.”

He huffs, but he doesn’t turn down my offer. “Where’s your man? I assume he’s the one who brought you back from Florida.”

“He’s here, Dad. He just wanted to give us some time together, alone, so he went to check out the coffee shop.”

“I like him for you. He’s a good man, and he’s perfect to deal with your headstrong personality. I hope it works out,” Dad tells me, surprising me by giving me the father seal of approval.

“I hope so, too. I love him. I really do,” I admit out loud for the second time today.

His eyes start to droop, and I can tell he’s fighting the sleepiness that’s washing over him.

“I’m happy for you, honey,” he tells me, his voice trailing off as he succumbs to sleep, just as I hear a knock on the door and a throat clear.

Turning around, I’m surprised as hell. Drew’s standing in the doorway, hands in his pockets, looking handsome as ever, and much better than the last time I saw him.

“Hey, Charlie,” he says, moving into the room, drawing me out of the chair and into his arms before I can protest.

The feel of his embrace is familiar, but it’s not as warm as it used to be. Pulling away, I lead him out into the hall so Dad can get some rest.

“What are you doing here, Drew?” I ask, curious as to how he even knew Dad was here.

“It’s not a big town, Charlie, and when a prominent doctor collapses, word gets around,” he says, and I’m not surprised. “Is he doing okay?”

I’m honestly touched that he cares. No matter what happened between us, we still spent a few special years together, and one screwed-up memory won’t ruin all the other ones.

“They say he’s doing fine, but I’m still scared as hell. I mean, his freaking heart stopped, for God’s sakes!” I exclaim. Drew pulls me in again, calming my outburst.

“Your dad’s a strong guy, Charlie. I have no doubt he’ll pull through this, and you’ll be whipping him into shape in no time,” he says, smiling down at me.

For a split second, I remember this. How comfortable I was with him. How easy it was. And at the same time, I remember how passionless it was. How stifled I felt, even though I didn’t realize it until I was on my own.

Backing away from him, I put a few feet of space between us. “I appreciate you stopping by, Drew,” I tell him, and I really do, but I don’t really want Knox coming back to find him here, even if I did just unload my heart on him.

Drew gives me a sad smile. “I’m not here for anything other than to be a shoulder, Charlie. I admit, when I heard what happened, I was hoping I could be your comfort, but I was coming around the corner when I caught your speech to that soldier.”

I know it’s silly, but I almost feel bad that Drew caught me confessing my love for Knox. I start to speak, but he stops me.

“Look, maybe I did come here with some misguided hope that I could win you back. But I heard what you said to him, and to be honest, I don’t think you ever loved me that way.” I start to protest, but he continues. “I think we were good together, but we got too comfortable. We didn’t have the passion, the longing. And when I saw you with him? I saw everything that was missing. Don’t get me wrong. I was an ass for cheating, and I’ll kick myself for the rest of my life over that, but in the long run, I don’t think we ever would’ve ended up together.”

Nodding, I agree. “I think you’re right. I’m sorry you had to hear me telling Knox all of that, but to be completely honest, I’ve never loved anyone the way I love him. That doesn’t mean that I don’t cherish the time we spent together, and I’ll always have fond memories of you. I did love you, Drew. I really did. I just don’t think it was in the right way.”

“I can understand that. I won’t lie. It was a shot in the heart hearing your confession, but deep down I know you’re right.” His hand comes up to stroke my cheek. “I’m so sorry for fucking everything up. Do you think in the future we could at least be friends?”

God damn my emotions, but I tear up at his words. “I’d like that, Drew. I really would. And I hope that you find someone who’s enough for you, someone you’d go to the ends of the earth for. You’re a good guy, and you deserve to be happy.”

“I don’t know if I’ll ever get over fucking this one up so badly, but I’m glad you’re happy. I’ll always love you, Charlotte.” He leans down, surprising me when he kisses me on the lips—a soft, gentle one.

I’m shocked that his lips are on mine, and I have a mental freak-out, not knowing what to do. Deciding against confrontation, I press a quick peck against them before pulling away. Smiling up at him, I return his words. “I love Knox, but our time together was special. As a friend, I’ll always love you, too. ” Leaning up, I place a soft kiss on his cheek.

“I understand. I sincerely hope you’re happy, Charlie,” he says, pulling away. “You deserve it.”

Smiling at him, I finally feel at peace with what happened between us. Then I turn away as he strolls down the hall, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

Knox

I’M IN a daze. A goddamn fucking daze as Charlie pours her heart out to me. When I hear the words “I love you” cross her lips, it takes everything in me not to haul her up and stake my claim, but at the last minute, I remember where we are. I’m ready to respond, to tell her that I feel the same way, but she silences me, like she doesn’t want to hear what I have to say. Moments later, I’m alone as I watch her disappear into her dad’s room.

So I leave her to visit her dad alone and head to the coffee shop, where I drink cup after cup of shitty coffee. I look at my watch and decide she’s had enough time when Doc Branch sits down across from me.

“I guess you had the same idea I did,” she says, smiling at me.

Shrugging my shoulders, I toy with my coffee cup. “I figured they could use some time alone together without me hanging in the background. I know you tried to keep it simple last night without freaking Charlie out, but now that I have you, give it to me straight. Just how bad is it?”

She sighs before taking a sip of her coffee as she looks away from me. “It was bad,” she admits, emphasizing the was, “but as soon as they figured out what was wrong and got him stable, everything looked like he was going to be okay. What I told you two was true. If he hadn’t been here—or around someone who would’ve known to perform CPR properly—well, I don’t even want to think about that. Anyway, he’s going to be fine, but he’s going to have to make some lifestyle changes to prevent another heart attack. And I’m going to make sure he does.”

Grinning at her, I know she means it. She sounds determined, and I can’t wait for the stand-offs between her and Wade to start. “You know he’s going to fight you on everything, especially during football season.”

She sets her chin. “I don’t give a damn. If I have to prepare every single meal, pour out every bottle of beer, I’ll do it. I won’t have him scaring me like that again.”

Eyeing her, I drain the last of my coffee, ready to go see my girl. “Is it serious?” I ask.

“I think so. Or well, it’s getting there at least. This scare definitely has me reevaluating things,” she says, and I nod in understanding.

“I don’t put it past a Davenport to go to extreme measures to get your attention,” I joke, and she laughs.

“And you two? Is it serious?” she asks, echoing my question. When I pause, she touches my arm. “Sorry. I know it’s none of my business. Her dad worries about her, after all that happened.”

“She loves me,” I answer, tossing her a bone, not caring for it to be a secret anymore.

She raises her eyebrows at me. “She does?” she asks, and a smug smile forms on my lips.

“She does,” I confirm. “I love her back.”

It’s the second time in the past forty-eight hours that I’ve said it out loud to someone other than Charlie. Standing up, I’m rejuvenated, anxious to finally let her know.

“And it’s about damn time I tell her.”

Doc Branch smiles at me. “Don’t let me keep you.”

And I don’t. Leaving the coffee shop, I’m energized, excited, and more than ready to pour my heart out. But as I step off the elevator, my excitement falters when I see them. When I see him.

As much as I want to charge down the hallway and scoop her up so he knows she’s mine, I remember how she responded when I went all crazy over her sparring with Chris. Instead, I move off to the side and watch as Charlie interacts with her ex, the professor, who’s all decked out in a suit, looking professional, successful. Branson’s words echo in my mind. You know she’s just going to end up leaving you, too. I shake the words out of my mind, knowing I can’t let him get to me again, but then I see him embrace her and whisper something in her ear.

It isn’t until she leans back that I find relief, but it’s short-lived as I watch him lean in, placing his lips on her. She stills, but then I see her lips press back against him before she quickly pulls away. They exchange a few more words before she gives him a kiss on the cheek. I may not be a lip-reader, but I know what I love you looks like, and my blood runs cold as I watch her say those words. A moment later, he turns to leave and his eyes widen when he recognizes me. Passing by, he gives me a simple head nod, and then he’s gone. When I turn back to Charlie, she’s already gone back in her dad’s room.

What the fuck just happened? Was she not just telling me the same damn thing an hour ago? Why the hell would she tell him that, too? And then fucking kiss him? My girl’s lips were on another man’s, and it takes everything in me not to punch something right now. I’m ready to burst into the room and back her against the wall, show her that there’s no way she can go back to him. I’m too fucking gone to lose her now. She’s engrained in my mind. She’s in my heart—fuck, she has my heart—and it wasn’t until now that I truly realize how much I’ve come to need her. Because the thought of not having Charlie? The thought of her with someone else? I’m not sure if I’d ever recover, and I’m scared as hell that I’m about to find out what it feels like.

And just like that, his fucking voice fills my head again. One day she’ll wake up and want something, someone more. Might as well get used to it.

Chapter 36

Charlie

IT’S BEEN two days since that day in the hospital. Two days since I told Knox I love him. Two days that I’ve been trying not to regret it. Don’t get me wrong. I’m glad I told him. I couldn’t keep the words inside any longer, and I wanted—I needed—him to hear it from me. There was just something about being there in the hospital that made me tell him. And I’m glad I did—well, I was.

When he came back from getting coffee, Dad was still asleep. He quietly slipped into the room and didn’t say a word. At first I thought he was trying to be silent for Dad’s sake, but after trying to talk to him and getting one words answers, I realized there was something more to it.

I didn’t think he saw Drew, and I knew I should tell him that he had stopped by. At the time, though, it wasn’t a conversation I wanted to get into right in the middle of the hospital. I figured I’d tell him later when we got home, but I chickened out, not wanting to mess with his already weird mood. As a result, it’s been two days of him spending hours in the gym. Two days of him barely touching me. Two long, torturous days that have me walking on eggshells, trying not to say the wrong thing.

He comes with me every time to the hospital, where Olivia and I hover over Dad, but he sits in the corner, reading War and Peace, which is exactly what he’s doing now.

Watching him, I’m wondering how I can fix this. I can feel him pulling away from me, and it’s scaring the shit out of me. I’m terrified that I spoke too soon, that he wasn’t ready to hear it, and that maybe I was being selfish in my need to say it. He’s been speaking to his mom every week or so, and he even went and had lunch with his parents before we left for Florida. I guess I thought that since he was patching things up with them, maybe—maybe—he’d be ready to really put a lid on the past. On Megan. But maybe I was wrong, and the fact that he’s shutting himself in again is making me extremely nervous. I’m already teetering over the edge.

The doctor comes in, ready to give Dad one last checkup before possibly releasing him. I sit beside Knox, but he doesn’t look away from the book when I do.

“I thought you had no desire to keep reading that,” I say, remembering the night he told me about his and Jace’s bet. Smiling, I recall the sheepish grin that crossed his face as he admitted he was afraid I’d get mad. I just laughed it off, because I honestly didn’t care, and in the long run, I benefited from it just as much as he did.

He shrugs, pretending to be engrossed in the book. “I don’t like not finishing something I started.”

And that’s it. That’s all I get. And I hate it. I’m tired of the clipped sentences, the constant wondering what’s bothering him, the fear that he’s going to wake up tomorrow and decide that he’s done. That it’s too much for him and he’s going to do to me what he did to them—shut me out completely when he decides this isn’t what he wants. That I’m not what he wants.

“Did I do something to piss you off?” I ask quietly, not being able to stand it anymore, but not wanting to make a scene.

He closes the book and looks at me, jaw tight. “I don’t know, sweetheart, did you?” And there it is. The initial I’m-trying-to-annoy-you sweetheart. Instead of trying to be cautious, my blood boils, and I have to remember where I am. I’m about to fly off the handle.

“Don’t do that, Knox. Don’t you dare take something that’s become sweet between us and use it to be an asshole. I don’t know what I did to bother you, but I’d appreciate it if you’d tell me instead of shutting me out,” I snap, watching as he clenches his teeth. The skin over his cheekbones tightens, and a shadow fills his eyes, creating a look I can’t decipher.

“This isn’t the time or the place, Charlie,” he tells me. “We’ll talk about this later.”

“Yeah, like I haven’t heard those words before. It’s never the right time or place for you, Knox.”

Before he can say anything, I hear the doctor giving Dad the all clear and instructing a nurse to start the release process. Knox gets up and makes a comment about meeting me downstairs, giving Dad privacy. I should be thrilled right now, but all I can think about is the brooding man beside me. I don’t want to discuss this later. I’m not sure I can wait that long. Then again, I want to put it off because I’m afraid I’m about to get my heart broken and I know it’s going to hurt so much worse this time around.

When Olivia’s finally wheeling Dad out of the hospital, much to his displeasure, I find Knox leaning against the outside wall, keys in hand. He watches as we get Dad into Olivia’s car and I wheel the chair back inside. Coming back out, I go over to Knox, but he doesn’t look at me.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but please, stop acting like this. I miss you, Rugged. Don’t shut me out,” I plead, hoping I don’t sound desperate. Not wanting him to say anything, I lean up on my toes and press a soft kiss to his lips. I’ve missed them, too. I want to deepen it, to feel that he does care about me, even if he can’t say it, but instead I pull away. “I’m going with Olivia to help get Dad settled in. I’ll be home later and we’ll talk then, okay?”

I’m about to move away when he grabs ahold of my hand and pulls me in close. He places a kiss on my lips, and my heart constricts when he speaks. “Okay, sweetheart. I’ll be waiting,” he says softly, and this time? This time I get sweet. My Rugged. Hot and cold.

As I watch him cross the parking lot and get in his car, I wonder just how much more of this roller coaster I can take before I finally break down and have to get off the ride.

IT’S DARK when Olivia finally drops me off, promising to keep me posted on Dad. I have to say that I don’t envy her right now. He was already bitching up a storm when he saw his refrigerator full of leafy vegetables and colorful fruits in the spot where his six-pack usually goes. I can only imagine how badly their heads are going to butt. Unfortunately for him, I don’t think he stands a chance against her, and it makes me feel so much better that he’s in capable hands.

Unlocking the door, I let myself in. After a couple of minutes, I realize Knox isn’t here. So much for waiting. My heart sinks, and even though I didn’t expect him to just wait around for me all night, I can’t help but feel disappointed.

Going into the kitchen to pour myself a glass of wine, I look outside and can barely make out Knox’s figure on the back deck. I’m relieved when I see him. Taking a deep breath, I know I can’t put this off any longer. Grabbing my wine, I head outside, hoping I’m strong enough to take whatever’s coming.

When I slide the door open, I can hear the guitar playing, but it’s the words that stop me in my tracks. The familiar chords of “Say Something” fill the otherwise silent air, and my heart plummets as I hear him singing about giving up, saying goodbye. I’m frozen in the doorway, and he still hasn’t noticed me. Tears prick my eyes at the implications of what he’s singing, and I know now that it’s over. It’s not until he sings the words about saying goodbye that a small sob escapes. I hurry to brush away the tears, not wanting him to see the evidence of my impending breakdown.

He stops playing and motions for me to sit in the chair next to him. “I didn’t hear Olivia drop you off. How’s your dad?” he asks, sounding so normal. Like nothing is wrong. It’s confusing, frustrating.

Swallowing hard, I take a deep breath, not sure if I can do this. Make small talk when I know what’s about to happen. “He’s Dad. More irritated by all the attention than what actually happened. I feel bad for Olivia having to deal with him.”

I can barely see the small smile cross his lips. I’m wishing it wasn’t so dark, because I need to see him. To read his expressions. “I think she’ll be able to handle him just fine.”

We sit in silence for a few minutes until it becomes too much to bear. “What’s going on, Knox? Why are you pulling away from me? You’ve been acting weird ever since I told you how I feel, and maybe you weren’t ready, but I’m not sorry for saying it.”

I’m holding my breath, waiting for him to respond. Setting his guitar down, he turns to face me, but all I can see are dark shadows on his face. “You think this is about you telling me you love me?” he asks, and I’m more than confused.

“That’s the only explanation I can come up. Nothing else has happened, and we’ve only been here, the hospital, and the gym since then. I can’t think of any other reason for you to be acting this way, for you to be shutting me out. And I can kind of get it. The last time someone said those words to you, she betrayed you in the worst way possible. But I’m not her. I’m not Megan.”

I watch as he swallows hard, rubbing his hand over his head. “This has nothing to do with Megan. I know you’re not her. There’s no fucking comparison there, and I’m over what happened to me in the past. But what I don’t know is if you are. I saw you with him. I read your lips. Right after his lips had been on yours. You can’t love us both, Charlie.”

My heart stops, and while I could be kicking myself for not having said something sooner, I decide to get angry. We’ve been over this. He promised me that he trusted me, but apparently he doesn’t. So I don’t get sad. I don’t get disappointed. I don’t start weeping or begging for his forgiveness. No, I get pissed. Really fucking pissed. And right now, all I see is freaking red.

Knox

I CAN’T believe she thinks my issue stems from her telling me she loves me. Well, okay, I can, and I know I should’ve told her sooner what was bothering me. It’s just that the more I’ve had time dwell on it, the more I’ve convinced myself that she isn’t over her ex. I saw how teary-eyed she got at the wedding, and it scares me that it wasn’t from the vows but from the reminder that she was supposed to be the one with a ring on her finger, walking down the aisle, saying her vows. I know that’s the future she wants, and I’ve never let her know that I want that, too. So instead of being an adult and just telling her what’s on my mind, I’ve reverted back to the asshole I was when we first met, trying somehow to salvage that wall around my heart, hoping to have some protection when she tells me she’s going back to him.

“Are you crazy?!” she exclaims, practically screeching as she flies out of her chair. It catches me off guard because my girl doesn’t screech.

“I know what I saw, Charlie,” is all I can say. It sounds lame, even to me. Rising to my feet, I’m almost instantly pushed back when she crosses to me, poking me in the chest.

“For your information, what you saw was Drew letting me go. What you saw was him realizing that I love you more than I ever did him. What you saw was me saying I’d love him as a friend. That was it! He stopped by to check on Dad, and me, because we spent years together, Knox. I’m not like you. I know how to forgive. I don’t permanently shut out those who hurt me. So yeah, I accepted his apology and I’m over it. Now, I’m not saying I’m going to be sending him Christmas cards every year, but I won’t turn and run away when I see him on campus.”

I know she’s still talking, but I can’t get past the whole she-loves-me-more-than-she-ever-did-him part. And in that moment, I get the sinking feeling that I just royally fucked up, much more than I ever have before with her.

“Sweetheart—” I begin, but she cuts me off.

“Don’t you dare ‘sweetheart’ me right now. I can already see it by the look on your face that you’ve just realized what an ass you are, but don’t even think about apologizing. I don’t want your ‘I’m sorry.’ I don’t need to hear that you were wrong, it was just a misunderstanding, or any other excuse from you.”

“I’m not—” Again, she doesn’t let me get more than two words out.

“I don’t want any of that. You know what I do want? Your trust. Your respect. Your love. I want you to trust that I love you. That you’re the only man for me and no one else comes close. I want you to respect me to make my own decisions when it comes to how I handle my past relationships. I want you to love me, to love me more fiercely, more deeply, more passionately than you’ve ever loved anything in your life. I want you to love me to the point that you can’t breathe when I’m not around, so much so that you can’t imagine a minute of your life without me in it. Because, Knox, that’s the way that I love you.”

Her voice starts to get shaky, and she takes a deep breath before she lifts her chin, looking directly into my eyes. I can see the tears forming in her own, but by will of what I’m guessing is sheer force, she doesn’t let them fall.

“But you don’t, do you? I actually think you do love me, but you’re too scared to admit it. And that’s okay. I don’t need you to say the words out loud for me to know what’s in your heart, because I can feel it. But that’s not enough. You don’t trust me, no matter how many times I have to tell you that you’re the only one I want. And I won’t build a relationship without trust. I can’t—I won’t—be with someone who doesn’t trust me, no matter much it hurts to say goodbye.”

My mind’s reeling, trying to process what the hell she’s saying, but by the time I can formulate any words, she’s already walking away.

“You say you’re over it, but I’m not sure you are. Figure it out, Knox. I won’t wait around forever,” she says, and with that, she goes inside, leaving me alone in the dark, trying to figure out where the hell it all went wrong. Nothing about this has to do with Megan. It has to do with the fact that another man was kissing her. Yeah, maybe I should’ve asked about it instead of acting like an idiot, but how the fuck was I supposed to ask the girl I love if she’s still in love with her ex?

When I walk inside a few minutes later, Charlie’s heading down the hall towards the front door with an overnight bag. My heart plummets, and I can’t believe we’re here. She’s leaving and she’s taking my heart with her.

Stopping her as she passes by me, I pull her in, and while she doesn’t wrap her arms around me, she doesn’t move away. “You don’t need to leave, sweetheart. We can work this out.”

Shaking her head, she pulls out of my embrace. It isn’t until she’s halfway out the door that she turns back and looks at me. “No, Knox. Until you work things out yourself, I don’t think we can.” And just like that, I’m alone. I already fucking miss her. I should go after her, fight for her, tell her that I do love her, I do trust her. But like she said, I need to respect her, respect that this is what she wants. My heart’s pounding and my mind’s screaming to run after her, but I don’t. Instead, I watch her go, wondering how in the hell I’m going to fix this.

Chapter 37

Knox

STARING AT the calendar on my desk, I realize it’s been almost eight months since the explosion. Nearly six months since Charlie came into my life. Four since we’ve been a couple. And almost three days since she walked out of my house, but hopefully not out of my life.

Part of me thought she’d come back the next day, but she didn’t. When I wasn’t at work, I was at the gym hoping to catch sight of her, but she never showed up—at least not when I was there. The past two nights have been pure torture, and I’ve barely been able to sleep without Charlie in my bed. It’s not just her touch that I miss, but her whole presence. My house feels so empty now. I have no idea how I survived living alone before her and I can’t imagine going on without her. I have to fix this. I have to show her that I’m ready to move on, that I don’t want to do it with anyone else but her.

As if someone switched on a light bulb in my brain, I know exactly what I need to do. After getting permission to head out early for the day, I make a few phone calls and hit the road, anxious to get to my destination.

A little while later, I’m pulling into the parking lot at Wellington Enterprises. Letting out a deep breath, I get out of the car and make my way inside, determined to get this over with, once and for all.

When I find Branson’s office, I have to stop myself from rolling my eyes as he’s currently staring down the dress of a woman who’s leaning over his desk. Clearing my throat, I make my presence known, causing her to jump up, straightening her clothes.

“I’ll get right on filing these reports, Mr. Wellington,” she tells him, not looking at me as she walks past before closing the door behind her.

“Knox. I’d say it’s a pleasure, but why bother lying? Let’s cut to the chase. What do you want?” he asks, practically sneering at the sight of me in my uniform.

“Branson, for once, can you stop playing the asshole role and just be yourself? I’m not here to fight with you, and I have no desire to argue. If you don’t want to talk to me after what I have to say, that’s fine, but at least just hear me out. I need to get this off my chest—finally.”

His hard exterior softens a little, and he nods, gesturing to the chair in front of him, but I prefer to stand.

“I’m letting it go. All of it. You, Megan, Mom, and Dad. I’m done. I’m finished being angry, being resentful. I’m tired of running away from my problems and not facing them. I know you probably don’t give a shit about my forgiveness, but you have it. I’ve been carrying the weight of this for far too long, and I’m letting it go. And damn does it feel good.” I mean it. The moment I stop talking, I feel like I just unloaded a ton of bricks off my shoulders.

“Why now? After all this time you’ve gone on hiding out, hating me from a distance, why are you all the sudden so forgiving?” he asks, looking at me. I can’t tell if he’s suspicious or just confused.

“I met a girl. A beautiful, intelligent, strong woman who taught me that all the pain from the past was worth it since it led me to her. Sure, it would’ve been nice for her to have shown up a few years ago, but now that she’s in my life, I wouldn’t change anything from the past.” His eyebrows rise, and he’s still watching me intently. “Well, I’d change one thing. I wouldn’t have spent the last eleven years separated from my family as the anger continued to rage inside me. I’d have realized that a high school relationship wasn’t worth tearing the family apart. And like I told Mom, I’m sorry for the role I played in that. I know you probably won’t believe this, but I hope we can brothers again one day. You just have to let it all go, too.”

He doesn’t say anything, and I don’t blame him. I’m sure he’s trying to process it all. I didn’t really expect us to hug it out or anything, but hopefully one of these days we can be in the same room without wanting to kill each other.

I’m about to leave when he finally speaks up. “We’re getting a divorce, you know,” he says quietly.

Turning back towards him, I respond. “I’m sorry to hear that, Bran.” I mean it. Just because of how they ended up together doesn’t mean I’d ever wish for their marriage to end.

He nods. “She was cheating,” he scoffs, shaking his head. “You probably think I deserve that.”

“Leopards and spots. You know the saying. But no, I don’t think you deserve that. No one does. Pre-nup?” I can’t help but ask.

Giving me a small smile, he stands. “Oh yeah. She screwed herself when she screwed someone else. Thanks for stopping by, Knox.”

Knowing that’s my signal that this conversation is over, I say goodbye. “See you around the holidays,” I tell him, knowing Thanksgiving’s right around the corner.

I’m almost out of the room when I hear him call my name. Looking back, I see him watching me. “Don’t ever let her go, Knox.”

Smiling, I tell him the only thing I can. “I don’t plan on it.”

Leaving the building, I realize how light my heart feels and how good it was to finally do just what I said. Let it go. Hopping back onto the highway, I suddenly remember something Kale said this morning and shoot him a text. He follows through a few minutes later, giving me the number I asked him for.

Dialing it, a gruff voice answers. “Hello?”

“Hey, man, it’s Knox,” I say, knowing he’s probably surprised as hell that I’m calling him. “I fucked up again, and well, I need your help.”

After a couple of minutes messing with me, he finally agrees to my plan, and when we hang up, I feel more energized than I have in days. One more night apart and then I’m going to prove to Charlie that she’s it for me, by any means necessary.

Charlie

“IT’S ONE damn beer. I can’t watch football without my wings and beer,” Dad pouts. He’s already making my head hurt. I have no idea how I’ve been staying with him this week. He’s the worst patient, and I’ve found myself ready to smother him with my pillow a couple of times.

Okay, he’s not that bad, but you’d think that as a medical professional he’d take the advice of his own doctors. If it weren’t for Lucy still feeling sick, I’d have gone to her place. Instead, I’m here with poor Olivia, being driven crazy by an anxious man on bed rest.

“Dad, eventually you can have it in moderation, but not while you’re trying to change your lifestyle. You were in the hospital a week ago. I’m sure one beer won’t put you there, but please, for my sake of mind, go one damn game without it.”

His shoulders fall, but I know I have him. “Fine. But if you think I’m going to watch the Iron Bowl without making my wings and you bringing your choice of six-pack, then you can go ahead and consider yourself uninvited.”

Laughing, I lean down and give him a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you. And don’t worry, I have no plans of ruining all our traditions. Plus, you think I’d leave you here alone to watch the game with Olivia?”

He shudders, and I have to stifle a laugh as I see Olivia glaring at both of us. “I’m not sure I’m going to let her in the house that day,” he says jokingly.

“You’re fooling yourself if you think I’m leaving your side, Wade Davenport,” she warns him, and I look back and forth between the two of them, confused.

My eyes widen when the realization of what she means pops in my head. “Are you moving in, Olivia?” I ask, and my eyes moisten. I may be miserable right now, but knowing that Dad has her, that they’ve become serious, soothes my aching heart, if only a little bit.

“Don’t get all misty eyed on me. Livvie already told me she wasn’t leaving. I figured I might as well ask her if she wanted to move in to make it official.”

“Not that he really had a choice,” she chimes in. Looking at the two of them, I feel happy for the first time in a few days.

“I’m happy for you both,” I say. “But don’t expect me to play referee during the Bama-Auburn game. I’ll always be on Dad’s side for that one.”

With that, they start bickering some more about who’s going to win. Leaving them alone, I go back to my old room and fall on my old bed. How the hell did I get here? Six months ago this is exactly where I didn’t want to be, but here I am.

Curling up with one of Knox’s shirts that I may have taken when I was packing, I think back on everything that happened the night he insinuated I wasn’t over Drew. I was so angry that night that I couldn’t see straight. His near accusation that I was still in love with Drew and the fact that he even thought it was possible that I’d leave him for Drew were more than I could stand. I couldn’t stay in that house after hearing those things, and I’ve been regretting it ever since.

Thinking back, I knew there was a chance that Knox saw Drew, and if I’m honest with myself, I probably would’ve freaked out if I’d spotting him getting so close with Megan. I have no idea how I got out of that house without tears spilling over, but I think if I had started crying, I wouldn’t have ever left. While I wish I hadn’t, I’m hoping that Knox is taking his time to work through his baggage or else I don’t know that we’ll have a snowball’s chance in hell of working out. I’ve found myself in my car, ready to head home more times than I can count, but I always stop myself, knowing that I need to let Knox do this on his own, even if it kills me.

The only things that have kept me from a breakdown are knowing that he wasn’t scared when I told him I loved him and the fact that he didn’t deny it when I said that I know he loves me. Because at the end of the day, when I think back on our time together, with how much he’s opened up to me and how tender he is, I know he does, even if he hasn’t said it. I don’t doubt that for a second. What I doubt is if it’ll ever be enough.

A while later, my phone chimes, waking me up. My heart races, hoping, praying that it’s him. As I reach over to grab my phone, I realize I must’ve fallen asleep with Knox’s shirt clutched to my chest.

My excitement fades quickly when I see that it’s from Lucy. Feeling much better and I need to get out. I’m meeting Kale at Chris’s band’s show tonight. Please say you’ll come over and help me find something to wear and then go with me. I’ll love you forever.

The idea of getting out actually sounds pretty nice, and I know I can’t keep moping around Dad’s. Walking out of my bedroom, I head down the hall to where he and Olivia are watching football.

“I’m going to go out with Lucy and probably stay at her place for the night. That is, as long as you don’t need me?” A look passes between them before Olivia gets up from the couch, saying something about needing to start dinner.

“Come here, Charlie,” Dad requests, patting the spot on the couch next to him. Sitting down next to him, I watch as he lowers the volume of the television and then turns to me. “Don’t get me wrong, honey. I love having you here, even if you women are trying to drive me nuts. But there’s no reason you need to spend all your non-working moments hovering over me. What’s really going on? Did something happen with Knox?”

“We had a misunderstanding. It’s not a big deal. We’re just trying to figure some things out.”

“I hope it works out. I like him for you, and I like seeing how happy he makes you. And I know I probably shouldn’t say this, but he told Olivia that things were getting serious. I hate to see any kind of misunderstanding change that for you.”

Wait. What? “He told her that? When? Any time we’ve talked about the future, he’d never give me a real answer, so that’s kind of news to me.”

Dad grimaces. “Dammit, I knew I should’ve kept my mouth shut. Don’t tell him—or her for that matter—that I told you. But I guess he told her that first morning when he went to get coffee so we could have some time together.”

My heart sinks, realizing what that means. He must’ve just come from telling Olivia that, and then he got shell-shocked when he saw me with Drew. Putting it all together, I begin to realize how Knox could’ve been so confused. I told him I loved him. Then he did what he always does—he anticipated my needs by giving me alone time with my Dad. And I rewarded him by kissing Drew like I didn’t care who saw. It was completely harmless, but for the first time, I’m really seeing it through Knox’s perspective. While I wish he’d have talked to me about it, I can suddenly see why he was so upset.

“Charlie?” Dad says, bringing me out of my thoughts. “Did you hear me?”

“Yeah, Dad. I heard you. And yes, I love him. I love him more than I ever thought possible.”

“Then don’t let him go.”

Nodding, I lean and give him a hug. “Thanks, Dad. For what it’s worth, I’m glad you have Olivia.”

“I’m happy for you, too. I guess this was the year for the Davenports.”

Smiling, I pull away, knowing I need to make this right. “Yeah, Dad, I guess it was,” I tell him as I get up to leave the room.

He squeezes my shoulder. “Going to get your man?”

I grin at him. “You better believe it.”

I head down to my bedroom and pack up everything I brought to Dad’s the night of our fallout. I pray that I can find something in Lucy’s closet because I’m completely out of fresh clothes, having not been able to bring myself to go back to Knox’s. Pulling out my phone, I make a quick call and Lucy picks up on the first ring.

“Please tell me you’re calling to say you’re on your way over. I swear, I have nothing to wear.”

“I’m getting ready to leave, and I’m going to need to raid your closet. I hope you have something that will cover my ass since I tower over you.” I’m only four inches taller than her five-foot-four frame, but let’s face it. Lucy’s wardrobe, excluding her teaching one, leaves little to the imagination. “Do you think you can do me a favor?”

“Sure, what’s up?” she asks. I know she’s going to be surprised at my question. She knows the gist of what happened between me and Knox. Strangely, she tried to make me see his side of things, a vast difference from when she wanted me to throw all of Drew’s crap outside our place.

“Can you get Kale to make sure Knox is there tonight?” I have no idea what I’m going to do when I see him. I just know I need to do something.

“I can try. Kale mentioned he hasn’t left the house except to go to work and to the gym. Want him to mention you’ll be there?”

“Yes, that’s fine. Just tell him to do whatever it takes to get him there, okay?” I request, knowing I sound desperate, but I can’t help it.

“Okay, okay, he’ll do it. Now get your ass over here and help me find something to wear.”

After hanging up the phone, I grab my stuff and say my goodbyes to Olivia and Dad, feeling more rejuvenated than I have all week. I don’t care what Knox says. I don’t care how long I have to wait. Because I will. I’d rather be with him while he’s working out his shit than be without him, and I’m kicking myself that it took me so long to figure it out.

Chapter 38

Charlie

“CHARLIE, JESUS, calm down. Your leg’s shaking the entire table,” Lucy complains, but I can’t help it. We’ve been at the bar for over an hour and I still haven’t seen him. The only thing that’s making me feel a little bit better is that Kale’s not here either. I’m holding out hope that they’re together. I have no idea what I’m going to say when I see him or if I’ll even be able to say anything.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t help it. You try waking up to that face every morning and then go without it for three days. There’s no quitting Knox Wellington. And trying to do it cold turkey? It’s been pure torture.”

Lucy stares at me like I’ve grown two heads. “You are so far gone it’s not even funny.”

Grinning at her, I take a sip of my beer. “I am. And now that I’ve been without him, I’m itching for my next fix like a fiend.” I know I sound cheesy as hell, but not being with him is turning my brain into mush. I can’t think of anything but him, and if I have to go another night sleeping alone, I’m probably going to go insane.

Lucy reaches her hand across the table and stops my drumming fingers. “I’m sure he’ll be here and you two can get whatever this is figured out. Kale said he’s looked like shit this whole week, and I’m guessing he’s been dying without you just as much as you’ve been, too.”

Is it wrong that I’m inwardly happy to hear that he’s being affected by our time apart? It’s not like I’m doing a victory lap or anything, but I know I couldn’t handle hearing that he was just fine, moving on without me.

Getting up to go grab another drink, I notice that Lucy only has iced tea. “Want me to get you anything?” I ask, but she just shakes her head no.

When I get back with a beer, I scan the room, still not seeing him. Checking my watch, I see that Chris’s band isn’t set to start for another ten minutes. I relax, willing myself to believe that he’ll be here.

“Is your stomach still bothering you?” I ask Lucy as she sips her tea.

She shakes her head, not looking at me as I hear her whisper something. But it’s too low for me to hear. “What? I couldn’t hear you.”

Her head turns towards me and she shocks me with what she says next. “I’m late!” she exclaims, a little louder than I’m guessing she planned because she’s looking around the room, making sure no one heard her.

Leaning in, I narrow my eyes at her. “What do you mean you’re late?”

“I mean I’m late, Charlie.”

Breathing out, I try to wrap my brain around what she’s saying. “Just how late is late?”

Lucy looks me straight in the eyes. “Two weeks. And I’ve been sick every morning since.”

Holy Mother of Shit. “Have you taken a test?” I ask.

She shakes her head, and I lean across the table to take her hand in mine when she answers me. “No, but I’m not an idiot. I’m late, I’m freaking out my morning students by running to the bathroom every thirty minutes, and my boobs are killing me. I don’t think I need a test to tell me what’s happening.”

Knowing Lucy’s sexual history, I’d normally be horrified, but she confided in me a while ago that Kale’s the only guy she’s been with since she broke up with her latest asshole boyfriend last spring.

“Is it—?”

She nods before I can even get the words out.

Falling back in my chair, I say the only thing that comes to mind. “Damn.”

She echoes my thought. “Yeah, damn. But the thing is, Charlie, I’m scared to take the test, but not for the reason you’re probably thinking. I’m afraid I’m going to take it and learn that I’m not pregnant. Because for some reason, the idea of being a mom? It’s as thrilling as it is scary.”

Again, I say, “Damn.”

She laughs, shaking her head. “I know. It’s crazy. Who would’ve thought, right?”

“Well, whatever you do, I’m here for you every step of the way. And I’ll be the best Aunt Charlie ever, got it?” She nods as I continue. “But you’re going to have to find out officially. And you’re going to have to tell him.”

“I know. I will. It wasn’t until I was looking at my calendar today that I realized I was even that late.”

“Late? Jesus, I’m thirty minutes late and you two are already complaining? Give a guy a damn break. I had to make myself look pretty for the ladies,” Kale says as he approaches the table. Lucy’s eyes widen, but I shake my head, pretty sure he didn’t hear anything but the tail end of that conversation.

I look around and my heart falls when I realize he’s alone. He heads to the bar to grab a drink, and I notice Lucy’s pale face.

“You have to tell him, Luce.”

“I will. Let’s just get through tonight, and I’ll do it tomorrow.” I furrow my brow at her, but she insists. “I swear it. I already have tests under my sink, and I figure he’ll be coming home with me. Just…let’s enjoy tonight, okay?”

Nodding, I drop it when Kale returns to the table. A few minutes later Chris’s band takes the stage, and I watch the door during the first couple of sets, but he never shows up.

An hour and a half and few pitchers of beer later, I’ve all but given up when the band leaves the stage—all except for Chris. He settles in behind the keyboard, leaning into the mic.

“We don’t usually do this, but tonight we’ve got a special guest who’s going to be joining me on the stage.”

I’ve realized that Knox isn’t coming. Dejected, I turn around and pay attention to the stage, wondering who the mystery guest is.

The stage darkens as Chris begins to play the keyboard, and I immediately recognize the song as he leads into the intro. Moments later, I can hear a voice offstage begin to sing. My heart’s racing, and the moment he steps onto the stage, strumming his guitar as he plays in unison with Chris, he takes my breath away.

Lucy grabs my hand and gives it a quick squeeze, but I can’t look away. I can see his eyes scouring the audience until he finally sees me, locking his eyes on mine, and I know he’s singing to me. I’m enraptured as I listen to his smooth voice as it fills my ears, but I’m also confused. This isn’t our song. It’s not us. This is a song about giving up, saying good bye. This isn’t right, and suddenly I’m terrified at what he’s trying to convey.

His eyes are penetrating my soul when he sings that I’m the one that he loves, and I lose it because I know what’s coming next. I’m not sticking around to hear him say goodbye in public. I get out of my seat and I’m almost to the door when I hear the next line. He’s changed it up, and I turn, seeing that he’s left the stage and is coming towards me. Instead of saying Can’t Say Goodbye, he’s singing new lyrics, telling me he’ll never say goodbye.

Setting his guitar down, he stops right in front of me. His hand cups my cheek, forcing me to look at him. Chris is still playing the song, and I swear, the bar is silent as they watch Knox and me. He looks down at me, and I want nothing more than to lean up and kiss him, to let him know that everything between us is okay, but there’s something in his eyes that’s telling me not to.

When he pulls me into his arms, I feel his warm breath on my neck and against my ear as he sings only loud enough for me to hear. “You’re the one that I love, and I’ll never say goodbye. So say something, but please don’t give up on me.” It doesn’t exactly flow the way the original song does, but his words fill my heart. I’m overjoyed.

“Knox, what are you saying??” I ask, needing to hear it directly from him.

As Chris continues to play the song in the background, Knox presses his forehead against mine. “These past few days have been the worst of my life. I realized that I can’t live without you, and I don’t want to. But at the same time, I know you were right. I had things I needed to deal with. So I did. I let it all go, sweetheart. Nothing about my past matters when it comes to spending my future with you. And that’s what I want. My future only consists of you, and there’s nothing else for me. I’m sorry it took me so long to say. I’ve been kicking myself for days for being an idiot.”

Sniffing as he pauses, I look up into his eyes. “You want a future with me?”

His thumb strokes my cheek as he gazes down at me. “What I’m saying, babe, is that I love you. I love you more than I ever imagined, and I should’ve told you the moment I knew it. Please don’t give up on me. I know I’ll probably fuck things up in the future, but I’m learning.”

His words penetrate my heart, and I can barely breathe as he makes his confession. “You…you love me?”

Chuckling, he leans down and gives me a kiss. “Sweetheart, I think I’ve been in love with you since the moment you slapped me. I love you, Charlotte Rose Davenport, and one day, I’ll make you my wife. And soon after that, you’ll be the mother of my child. But for now, I need to know. Will you have me back? Will you be my forever sweetheart?”

Knox

MY HEART’S pounding as the band’s set is coming to a close. Kale told me she wanted me there, so I’m hoping that’s a good sign, but I’m not holding my breath. I can’t believe I’m about to do this, that I’m about to go out in public and declare my feelings, but at this point, I’ll do anything to show Charlie how much I love her.

Hearing the intro, I swallow hard and begin to sing. I move onto the stage, my guitar playing in perfect unison with Chris’s piano. I’m trying my hardest to do the song justice, but I’m also trying to locate Charlie. When I finally see her, my heart almost stops. She looks like she’s in a trance, watching me, and suddenly she’s all I see. I hope she knows I’m singing this song to her, that I’ve always sung it to her. But then I see her get up and head towards the door and realize what she’s anticipating. I feel like an idiot for not recognizing how this would come off until the end.

Jumping off the stage, I unhook my guitar and move towards her, not caring that I no longer have my mic. I catch her before she can leave, and when I pull her to me, she doesn’t look at me. It’s not long before I realize that I’m a complete fucking dumbass and that she thinks I’m using this song to get rid of her. Great going, Knox. I go about spilling my heart out to her, finally finishing by asking if she’ll be mine. Because that’s what I need. I need her, and I put myself out there, asking her to be my sweetheart forever.

Instead of letting her respond, I go into a panic, knowing that I need to tell her everything that’s in my heart. “Please don’t give up on me, Charlie. Please tell me you’re still mine. That you’re still my sweetheart.” I need to hear it, to know that I haven’t lost her. As I stare down into her beautiful brown eyes, my own are pleading with her, needing her to forgive me, to say she still loves me.

“You love me,” she whispers, shaking her head as if she doesn’t believe it.

“I love you so goddamn fucking much. I tried to tell you in Florida, but, well, we got interrupted, and there was never a good time afterwards. But, sweetheart, believe me when I say I love you. You’ve been a pain in my ass since the day I met you, but slowly, surely, you worked your way into my heart, and now? Now I can’t handle another day without you. I fucked up—big time—and I’ll kick myself in the ass every single day until you forgive me.”

“Knox, I believe you. I’m yours, wholeheartedly. I’ll be your sweetheart for as long as you want me to be,” she says, all breathy and sexy, making my dick hard. I want more than anything to get out of here and take her home, but I have things I need to say first.

“No, hear me out, Charlie. I need to say this. I need you to hear it. I love you. I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone. Thinking of my future, all I see is you. And that’s what I want. You by my side forever. Marriage, kids, all of it. That’s what I want, and I should’ve told you sooner. But you’ll have to bear with me. I’m still getting used to this possessive side, but you’re mine, sweetheart.”

Wrapping her arms around my neck, she draws me in. “I like this possessive side,” she admits as she places a kiss on my lips. I deepen it, sealing the deal that everything is okay in our world.

When I pull away, she looks up at me. “You love me, Rugged” she says casually, as if she’s known it all along.

“More than I ever thought possible,” I tell her, and a huge grin spreads over her face. “And I let it go. I’m done being angry about the past. I saw Branson and we talked things out. Hopefully one day we’ll be family again. That includes you.”

“You went and saw your brother? Knox, when I said to work it out, I meant in here,” she tells me, placing a hand on my heart.

“I know, but still, it was something I needed to do. And I’m glad I did.”

“I can’t believe you did that. I’m really proud of you, and I’m glad you worked it out,” she says, leaning up and giving me a kiss on the cheek. “And you hate being in front of a crowd. I can’t believe you did this either, especially coordinating with Chris.”

“For you, it was worth it. I’ve missed you, Charlie. These past three days were shit,” I admit, pulling her close.

Sighing, she presses her head against my chest. “I missed you, too. And you need to know I’m sorry I stormed out like that. I should’ve told you about Drew, even if I didn’t think it was a big deal at the time. I should’ve stayed and talked it out with you instead of running away,” she says before pulling back and looking up at me. “You know, I was hoping you’d be here tonight.”

“You were?” I ask, acting surprised, like Kale hadn’t already told me that.

“Yeah, Rugged. I’ve really been missing you,” she repeats and leans up to press a soft kiss against my lips.

All of a sudden, the music changes, and I hear Chris’s voice over the loudspeaker. “This next song was in the lineup, but I think I lost my guitar player. Bear with me as I only play it on the keys. From Knox to Charlie, this is “Some Kind Of Beautiful”.”

I planned on playing this song for her if she forgave me, but now that I have her in my arms, I’m not letting her go. I listen to the lyrics, and I know that they’re true. I’ve never known love like this, and I’ll take a chance, spending the rest of my life showing her.

Charlie brings her hands up, resting them on my chest, and the words from my tattoo play through my mind. I may not have been patient, but I was tough. And the pain? Yeah, every single ounce of the pain was worth getting to where I am. I wouldn’t change a single fucking minute of it.

Epilogue

Charlie

One year, ten months later.

LOOKING IN the mirror, I smooth out my dress and look for any missed blemishes the makeup artist may have passed over. I’m finally satisfied with my appearance, so I move away from the mirror, my eye catching on the glint of the ring on my finger. I smile to myself at the memory of Knox’s proposal and how nervous he was, like there was even a single chance I’d say no.

Olivia comes into the room and stops when she sees me. “Charlotte, you look beautiful.”

A sheepish grin crosses my face, and I thank her, pulling her in for a hug. “This is one of the happiest days of my life, and I’m so glad you’re a part of it,” I tell her, meaning every single word.

“I’m glad I’m here, too. Are you ready?” she asks, gesturing towards the door.

“I’ve been waiting for this day since I was a little girl. I’m more than ready. Are you?”

She smiles at me and nods, and we head out of the room, anxious to get the ceremony underway.

As I stand in front of the giant oak doors, my heart flutters when I hear the music begin to play. The ushers open the doors, and I slowly make my way down the aisle, trying to commit every moment of this to memory. When I look to the altar, my eyes lock in on Knox, standing tall and rugged in his dress greens, looking sexy as hell. He winks at me, and it takes everything in me not to wink back. Glancing down at the ring again, I’m reminded of everything we went through to get here. Smiling at him, I continue walking until I get to the minister and stand opposite Knox. When the music changes, butterflies flutter in my stomach, and I can’t stop smiling as I’m radiating with happiness that this is finally happening.

The Bridal March sounds, and I tear my gaze from him as I watch Olivia walk down the aisle. Looking at Dad, who’s standing in front of Knox, I can see that he’s beaming. I have to blink a few times to stop the tears from falling. As I watch the ceremony play out in front of me, I almost feel the urge to pinch myself as it seems like a dream, watching Dad finally pledge his love to someone.

At the reception, I’m finishing putting the Just Married sign on the back of Evelyn when Knox finds me in the parking lot. He pulls me into him, pressing his groin against my thigh, letting me know he’s hard, that he wants me.

Grinning up at him, I shake my head. “Seriously?”

He lets out a laugh as he shrugs. “Someone once told me weddings were a turn-on. I’m beginning to think she was right,” he says, winking at me.

“Well, you’re two for two. No reason to ruin your streak,” I tell him, remembering Jace and Lexi’s wedding as well as our own. So we like to sneak off at weddings. Like he said, there’s just something about them.

Leaning down, he presses a kiss against my forehead. “You look beautiful, sweetheart,” he growls into my ear as I cuddle up in his warm embrace, remembering our own wedding day and the two surprises that came shortly after.

Moments later, my man’s pulling away and leading me back into the ballroom of the hotel where the reception’s being held. When he spots the happy couple, he grins down at me, and I know what he’s thinking.

“Let’s go congratulate the newlyweds and then get the hell out of here while we can.”

Looking around to find them, I spot Dad and Olivia greeting their guests, but when I see that they have Cade and Chloe, our five-month-old twins, I stop Knox before he can lead me across the room. I can see that my dad and Olivia are having fun showing the babies off, and I know it’ll be a while before they hand them back over. This is one of the many reasons that grandparents are so awesome, and I’m going to take advantage of it, stealing a few moments away with my husband while I can. Knox’s parents love the twins, and they’re almost overwhelming when it comes to wanting to watch them. Even still, I’m wary of my babies being gone for too long, so it’s been a while since we’ve had a night alone.

“What are you doing, Charlie?”

“Back away slowly. The way I see it, we have at least ten minutes. That’s long enough, right?”

I can hear him chuckle behind me, and I let out a yelp when he picks me up and carries me out the door, into the elevator, and up to our room. He doesn’t put me down until he drops me on the bed, where he promptly joins me.

Wrapping my arms around his neck, I cherish the feel of him pressed up against my body. “I love those two, but they have me so tired that I don’t know if I want to take this break to nap or let you have your way with me.”

He unzips my dress, and I stand to step out of it, careful to lay it out on a chair so it doesn’t get wrinkled. I quickly get out of the lingerie I’m wearing underneath. When I turn back to him, he’s already out of his uniform and waiting for me. And when I say he’s waiting for me, I mean all of him is one hundred percent ready.

Pulling me onto his lap, Knox runs a finger down my back as I straddle his waist.

“We can nap later, babe. Right now, I’m too turned on after seeing you in and now out of that dress.”

“I don’t know, Rugged. They were up all night last night, and Lexi said they slept all the way through the wedding, so I’m afraid it’s going to be a long night.” I’m only teasing, knowing I’m too sexually charged to even think about sleep right now.

He wraps his arms around me, and pulls me in so our chests press against each other. “I don’t know how much sleep you’ll get tonight, but it won’t be because of the twins,” he says, grinning at me.

I pull back, wondering what he means. “What are you saying?”

“I may have arranged for Jace and Lexi to keep the kids tonight,” he tells me, and he barely gets the words out before I grab his face and plant a big, wet kiss on his lips. I love my twins, I really do, but the thought of a night of sleep without hearing a baby cry? Yeah, my husband is definitely getting lucky at least twice tonight.

“Lexi’s taking on the twins and Maya? She’s a saint.” Knowing that Lexi already has her hands full with her one-year-old, I feel a little bad that she’s going to be juggling three babies, but I push the thought aside. “Have I told you that you’re the best husband ever?”

“Only one or two hundred times, but that’s probably the same amount of times you’ve called me an ass, too.”

Lifting up, I guide him to my entrance and sink down until I’m fully filled, but I remain still. “Yeah, well you’re the best husband ever who can sometimes be an ass. But you’re my ass and I love you. That’ll never change. Not even when you pretend you don’t know a dirty diaper when you smell one and then hand a baby to me before disappearing.”

Knox leans in close, pressing a kiss to my lips as he lifts his hips up, trying to get me to move. “What can I say? My sense of smell must be going out,” he jokes, grinning at me before he pulls back and stares deep into my eyes as he rocks up into me. “I love you, Charlotte Rose Wellington, and I always will. That’s a fucking promise.”

The End

Read Jace and Alexa’s story in Ignite - Available Now.

Stay tuned for Inflame, Kale and Lucy’s story - Coming Spring 2014.

Playlist

Let It Be Me- Ray LaMontagne

You Have My Attention- Copeland

Broken- Lifehouse

Say You'll Haunt Me- Stone Sour

So Contagious- Acceptance

Different- Acceptance

Taciturn- Stone Sour

If You Want Me- One Less Reason

Can't Shake You- Gloriana

Kissed You Good Night- Gloriana

Come Wake Me Up- Rascal Flatts

You Make Me Want To- Luke Bryan

Let Me Down Easy- Billy Currington

Haunted- Taylor Swift

Make Me Wanna- Thomas Rhett

Everything Has Changed- Taylor Swift & Ed Sheeran

Wrecking Ball- Miley Cyrus

Tomorrow- Chris Young

Don't You Wanna Stay- Jason Aldean & Kelly Clarkson

Hands On You- Florida Georgia Line

Whatever It Takes- Lifehouse

All I Need- Needmore

Ring of Fire- Johnny Cash

Say Something- Tyler Ward

Falling- Tyler Ward feat. Alex G.

That's When I Knew- Alicia Keys

Stay Awhile-Journey

Hell On The Heart- Eric Church

The Mess I Made- Parachute

She Is Love- Parachute

Crazy Girl- Eli Young Band

Blank Page- Christina Aguilera

Climax- Usher

Sex Never Felt Better- TGT

Hand on Heart- Olly Murs

Beg For It- Chris Brown

I Choose You- Sara Bareilles

Lucky- Jason Mraz, Colbie Caillat

Hot N Cold- Katy Perry

On My Mind- Tyler Ward

All of Me- John Legend

The Day Before You- Matthew West

Say Something- A Great Big World feat. Christina Aguilera

Some Kind of Beautiful- Tyler Ward feat. Lindsey Sterling

Acknowledgements

Derek, no amount of words would ever been enough to express how grateful I am for all your love and support, and most of all, your patience. You’ve put up with an ungodly amount of dirty dishes, laundry loads, and uncooked meals while I wrote Incinerate. I’m sure our cats also appreciate that there’s still someone around to feed them! I love you, whole-heartedly, and I couldn’t do this without you.

Teri Beth, you’re a magician. Seriously. Incinerate wouldn’t be nearly as polished if your eyes hadn’t come over it with a fine-tooth comb. There’d be an insane amount of ‘so’ written through the book. I’m so grateful to have you on my team.

Stacy, thank you! That’s all I can say. You’re my sounding board on so many things, and I’d be ridiculously stressed if I didn’t have you to vent to. I love your notes by way of voice message. They’re pretty awesome. Keep them coming!

Jenna, he’s the guy you’ve been waiting on! Your notes were invaluable in making Knox the character that you’ve loved since the beginning. I hope I did him justice for you!

Michelle and Bianca, I am so excited I was able to turn you from ARC readers to beta readers. Your input is extremely invaluable, and I love the passion that you express for all of my characters, from Jace to Knox to Sawyer. Michelle, you’re the music queen, and I love getting all your ramblings and music videos that make you think about my characters. Bianca, I always love making you cry, and I promise to never stop!

Aly and Stacey- My OG sprinting partners! You guys are pretty much the best. I love love love every single moment of our sprints, even if we often get sidetracked with wine and pictures of hot guys. I love you ladies to pieces and I am so happy to call you my friends!

The ladies of IRAC, you are the best group of women that I’ve had the pleasure to meet. It’s amazing that we get any writing done with all of the crazy, daily shenanigans, but somehow, we do it. I’m so blessed to be part of such a supportive group. Here’s to many, many, many more successful books for all of us!

The BCG, you’re the best beta group an author could have. I’m so grateful that you guys are there to kick my ass when it needs and that you let me bounce ideas off you without you all thinking I’m crazy. It’s also nice being able to share pics of hot guys!

Ash and Erica, I couldn’t have done this without you guys taking over the blog. You are ROCK STARS and I love you both!

Joshua Saari, not only are you an awesome cover model, but you’re a complete sweetheart. I appreciate all of your support, and the shout-outs you give your fans. I appreciate you giving a chance on me and my work. You choosing me as your first author and book cover is an extreme honor.

There are so many people that worked behind the scenes to make Incinerate happen. Jennifer, Robin, and Mickey, thank you from the bottom of my heart for making this such an easy process. I couldn’t do it without any of you!

Lastly, to my readers. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart, for taking a chance on me and my book. I hope you fall in love with Knox and Charlie just like I did.

About the Author

I'm a twenty six year old book junkie who decided that there were too many stories in my head to keep to myself. I work for the government by day and write by night. It’s a crazy, busy life, and I love every single second of it.

If I’m not writing or looking through tons of photos of hot men, all in the name of research, then you can probably find me curled up with my Kindle, ignoring the rest of the world. I love my sports almost as much as I love my books. My other obsessions include red wine, hot men, country music, and all things Grace Potter.

I LOVE to hear from readers, so please feel free to contact via any social media site listed below.

Website

Facebook

Twitter

Goodreads

Email: tessateevanauthor@gmail.com

Content

Incinerate
Explosive -2
by
Tessa Teevan

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Epilogue

Playlist

Acknowledgements

About the Author